LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Spin-Off - Firenza Junior - Back into London (Part 1)

 CIS Productions Presents...  A Legends of Multi-Universe Spin-Off...  LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy HollowSpin-Off  Firenza Junior  A Filler Arc For...  LOTM: Sword of Kings AA Final - Eckidina Arc  By Officer Candy Apple



"Who are our enemies? Who are our friends? This is a question of the first importance for the revolution."

- Mao Zedong

 Episode 10.5 of Season 2  Suggest to read together with Death Arc   Episode 24.5 - Back into London   Part 1 - Carl VS. Maria 

 Previous Crossover: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow & Sword of Kings Crossover - The Corbin Files  Previous Crossover Episode: LOTM: Crossover - The Corbin Files - Chapitre Douze et Fin (Final)  Previous Episode: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Spin-Off - Firenza Junior - Nio  Also tie-in with: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow - Death Arc  Previous Death Arc Episode: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Horsemen Saga - Howe's Remains (Part 2) (Sub Arc Finale)

Previously on Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow...
- (The Ringmistress): Previously on Firenza Junior...

With her shining white armor glowing beneath her sun, with her long blonde hair flowing in the wind, Plaisir walked inside the Enchanted Forest and felt the wind flowing beside her face. ''With her face that ceased smiling for thousands of years, Plaisir looked down on the ground and she crouched her knee, putting a white rose on the ground. She was now at the very place where her entire family and friends were burnt down by Moloch, who forced her to be his servant and even gave her a new name... Melancholia.'' ''Just as Plaisir was mourning her parents, several purple mists suddenly flows around her in a shape of pillars. Plaisir's mind was interrupted, and she looked around.'' ''The voice was a dark female voice in an attractive but rather sinister tone. Hearing this wicked voice, Plaisir was almost immediately alerted and looked up, seeing a gigantic red face appearing on the sky.'' Plaisir immediately raised her spear inside her hand and pointed at the shadow. ''As the name contained some magical power, the red face made of toxic fume immediately trembled and started to shrunk down into a more materialized form. Soon, a tall, lean and pale woman with long black hair and pointy ears appeared in front of Plaisir with a face full of arrogance. It was Kaysie Virgo, one of the Twelve Nethers that leads the mysterious Zodiac Demons under Moloch's command.'' ''Kaysie's presence made Plaisir stepped back in horror, despite she was trying to resist her fear. She never know why Kaysie, who was supposed to perish in 2037, happened to appear in her mind palace.'' Kaysie the Demon Princess nodded as she looked at Plaisir coldly. ''Plaisir clenched her fists. In fact, Plaisir hated Kaysie and other Zodiac Nethers as much as she hated Kaysie, as she knew the Zodiac Nethers were created by Moloch and are his loyal "children".'' ''Plaisir gave Kaysie a glare and looked around to her memory. Now, the meadow surrounding her were affected by toxic gas. The grasses all started to fell wither and died. Kaysie poisoned Plaisir's only shard of memory in her past happiness, and that made the latter enraged.'' Letting out a smug smirk, Kaysie sharpened her eyes and maliciously leered at Plaisir, still with that facial mood of arrogance on her face. ​With her smile kept on her face, Kaysie sat on a large chair that appeared out of nowhere. ''Plaisir immediately turned back and narrowed her gaze. Kaysie just spoke everything that she (also her alter-ego, Melancholia) planned all along. In front of Kaysie, Plaisir is like a complete transparent glass statue, and Kaysie and see through her own skin to view her soul.'' ''Plaisir immediately clenched her fists and turned around, narrowed her eyes as if she did some kind of bad decisions that had no way back to reverse it. She was definitely looking for her evil counterpart, who was controlling her actions like Plaisir controlled the actions of her evil counterpart in turn.''
 * Plaisir: Father, mother... Can you believed that? After 2,000 years, I found someone who loved me, who cared about me, and with his help, I think you'll be avenged. The world now I'm in is inside chaos and mayhem, but soon they'll all begone...
 * Plaisir: He's also a minion of Moloch, but he genuinely cared about me and would do anything to protect me. I swear it. I guess if there is anyone who can avenge you by making the spirit fragment of Moloch his servant, giving Moloch a karmic fate, it's going to be him...
 * ???: I heard it.
 * Plaisir: Show yourself!
 * Plaisir: I know it's you, Moloch's daughter! Show yourself right now... Nether Kaysie the Demon Princess!
 * Kaysie: It looks like that my deducing is really correct, Plaisir. You're now plotting against my father even after you were turning into another person... known as Melancholia.
 * Plaisir: I... I thought you died...
 * Kaysie: I maybe died in your future era, yes, but now my true original self is in the past. You're looking at my soul essence who traveled in time and overlook you, despite I cannot really do anything with this so-called World War III.
 * Plaisir: You...
 * Kaysie: I'm jealous to see that you actually outlived me, meaning that I can do nothing to prevent such a future despite I can see it just a little bit.
 * Plaisir: Next time you invade my dream, you should knock first.
 * Plaisir: Also, what's the meaning of this? Why did you poison my nature friend? Kaysie, answer me, or I'll--!!
 * Kaysie: I thought making you into Melancholia can actually get you rid of your stupid past self and fully devoted into Father Moloch's work, but turns out you, Plaisir, you're still living inside Melancholia to restrain her actions, while planning to use Michael to overthrow him...
 * 0dab234d616f167a2093573145c3d922f647489f.jpgKaysie: You also tries to purge humanity with Firenza Junior's blood and then... your own bioweapon known as FOLIE, that has ability to drown all of the continents. Brilliant, but still not enough... since you can only make half of your ideas and decisions come true, while trying to deny those ideas you never like, but you can only deny half of those you merely considered as bad ideas ... Fifty to fifty.
 * Red.Assassin.full.2114333.pngKaysie: Don't worry, my friend. I'll not tell my Father about your plan of betrayal. However, you're just a frog under the well. Maybe, there'll be someone who's gonna show you just how wide and big this world really is. Because of Melancholia, you're not always in control in your action. Working with  Astaroth King ? Ha, are you pulling my leg?

However, she had to draw her sight back on Kaysie. Kaysie let out a noblewoman laugh as soon as she sensed Plaisir's anger. Hearing Kaysie's words, Plaisir suddenly had a bad feelings as soon as she heard Kaysie mentioned " him "...
 * IMG_3011.jpgPlaisir: You... I might make that terrible and bad mistake working with the Black Cult, but I know Astaroth King for many years, and I believe all of my efforts - despite half of them are acted out of my free will - will paid off in saving humanity and bringing them to a better era Michael promised to me!
 * Kaysie: Don't worry, Plaisir. I know how you feel, but don't you dare betray my father, ever. If you have any thoughts of betraying Moloch, I'll send "him" to destroy you...
 * Plaisir: "Him"? You must be mad.
 * IMG_3510.jpgKaysie: Don't forget... My minions planted "his" crystal inside your loved one's body after he made his pact with my father. Once our Empire's plan to alter the timeline gets into the motion, Michael shall release "that person"'s power out of his body to become "that person"'s vessel. Trust me. Even Michael is my father's puppet, and he can't save you. You can't save him either. If you attempt to betray Father Moloch, "that Nether" will force Michael to kill, making you feel too late for regret.

Plaisir angrily clenched her fist and started to sweat.


 * Plaisir: You mean... "that Nether" is...



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Plaisir: ... your strongest Nether Brother... Sorensen... '

Melancholia sneezed and wide opened her eyes, looking around in confusion as she was awakened from her nightmare. ''As she started to regain her senses, Melancholia felt chilling in the room and started to tremble, not because of the breezing temperature of the room (as a matter of the fact), but because the feelings of fear that came from inside. She imme'diately found herself a coat and wore it, but it never helped.'' While trembling in fear and couldn't say her own English clear, Melancholia immediately grabbed herself a mug and pour herself a cup of hot chocolate, befor''e drinking it. Then, she sighed and was relieved.'
 * Melancholia: AH-CHOO!!!
 * Melancholia: Ah, it's only a dream...
 * Melancholia: C-cold... My inside cold...

Melancholia then turned her head to the door, as she started to think about her conversation with Kaysie in her own mind palace. Just as Melancholia was speaking, an attractive female voice appeared not far away.
 * Melancholia: Ooh, I feel much better now.
 * Melancholia: Nether Sorensen... Is that true?

''Melancholia lifted her eye lids and looked at a female figure standing not far away. The figure had long black hair and a mask which covered the half of her face. She was wearing a black coat and was like a male aristocrat from 19th century's France. The most chilling part was her hands. Her hands had no skin and her muscle and tissues were exposed in the air, with her nails being replaced by sharp blades that all covered in blood stains.'' ''The person in front of Melancholia was none other than Kouko Kaminaga, but her appearance was so different from the day she found out Sumireko's betrayal... Now, Kouko had turned into some sort of humanoid monster because of Melancholia's spell, and she gained demonic powers like some of those who served Moloch as his servants.''
 * ???: Mother Superior?
 * Melancholia: Oh, it's you, Kouko.
 * Melancholia: What is it?

Kouko answered in a icy cold voice emotionlessly. "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''Melancholia immediately forgot all of her stress and coldness. She slammed her mug of hot chocolate on the table, which cause some to spill out on the table. Then, like a frightened lion, Melancholia leaped from her couch and clenched her teeth, glaring at Kouko.'' ''Kouko had never seen Melancholia being such angry before. She immediately stepped back as she saw the face of Melancholia twisted in rage.'' ''Melancholia then lowered her head and started to tremble in rage. In just days, like Maria, it seemed that Melancholia met several setbacks that made her very upset as well. It was possibly because of her own negligence, since Melancholia was too focus on bringing the outside world down without paying any attention to the problems inside her own faction.''
 * Kouko: Nio Hashiri went missing. It's also said by Duo Iqus that Nio was suspected to steal a vial of Firenza Blood kept inside the City of Vatican, Mother...
 * Melancholia: She what!?
 * Kouko: M-Mother...
 * Kouko: Are you okay?

''Although, Maria often blamed herself for her negligence when things went wrong. However, in contrast, due to her Knight Templar personality, Melancholia never blamed herself when things went wrong. Instead, she blamed others who MADE things go wrong.'' ''After slamming her table with her fist, Melancholia took a deep breath and tried to cool herself down, and Kouko looked at Melancholia nervously. Then, Melancholia rose her head and looked at Kouko.'' Kouko shook her head. ''In turn, Melancholia then lowed down her head as she started to cool herself down. She took another sip from her mug of hot chocolate, with a sigh full of sadness.'' ''As soon as she heard the name of Sumireko Hanabusa, Kouko then sharpened her gaze as she listened to Melancholia's words patiently. Kouko was rather disappointed that Sumireko betrayed Langdon Orphans, and she let out a sigh as soon as she started to show concern that Nio could actually do the same.'' Hearing that even Esther and Celestia were in Nio's possible plan, Melancholia then closed her eyes and clenched her fists. Nodded in politeness, Kouko bowed in front of the Mother Superior. Kouko then walked to the door and yet, she stopped all of a sudden. Melancholia was confused that Kouko stopped. Kouko took a deep breath and acted nervously. Melancholia immediately frowned her eyebrows and felt something went so wrong. ''Kouko gulped and blinked nervously. Melancholia took another sip of hot chocolate as soon as Kouko spoke out.'' "PUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!"
 * Melancholia: How could this happen? How could THIS happen?
 * Melancholia: Has anyone else out of this place know this?
 * Kouko: No, Mother.
 * Melancholia: Fortunately, it's not Shinya. I put a doppelganger of hers in charge to guard Maria Arzonia when she arrived in Switzerland, because Shinya is very... very important to me and my entire plan. It's a shame that Sumireko betrayed me, since she cannot accept Shinya in Mahiru Banba's body. Judging by their own budding friendship, they could be a wonderful and dynamic duo enforcing my plan.
 * Fate_grand_order_joan_alter_casual_by_cerberusyuri-db1f7a6.png: Mother, allow me to capture Nio back to me. Judging from her personality, I guess she's somewhere in the world trying to bring some chaos out there with the vial she stolen. Also, Celestia Ludenberg went missing as well as Esther, who was recently released by His Holiness from Vatican, and I suspected that this had something to do with Nio.
 * Melancholia: I suspect that whatever Nio was planning against my will so far, it must has something to do with Abel Nightroad. I think it's rather pleasant, as I believe Nio takes her own actions to punish Abel for turning his back on us, but I agree to call her back. I'm afraid she'll get loose.
 * Kouko: As you wish, Mother.
 * Kouko: By the way, Mother...
 * Melancholia: Yes, dear?
 * Kouko: I remembered that there's one more advice from Fiamma of the Right and Father Aleister, which they sent to me, hoping to gain your approval.
 * Melancholia: What is it?
 * Kouko: To put Guinevere in our action for a short while...

''Before Kouko could finish, Melancholia was so shocked by her words that she immediately spitted the chocolate on the wall not far away. She seemed shocked after hearing the name "Guinevere".'' Melancholia then put her cup back on the table and started to walked from the right to the left and to the right again, walking in a circle. "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Melancholia immediately forgot about the coldness, and the mug on her hand fell on the ground, smashed into pieces, with chocolate spilling everywhere on the floor. Never seeing Melancholia so angry before, Kouko somehow reacted in fright and began to step back. ''Kouko nodded and immediately went away, and Melancholia sat back on the seat in frustration. Then, an illusion started to appear, where her foremost creation, FOLIE, went on a rampage to slaughter all humans in its sight and destroy everything like a feral beast.''
 * Melancholia: Guine-WHAT!? Guinevere?
 * Saber.(Miyamoto.Musashi).full.2239441.pngMelancholia: Guinevere... She's no less dangerous than Nio, and she's arguably much less controllable...
 * Kouko: Well, Father Aleister said that he would only make her to go out for a little while in order to contain Matt Butcher and Patriarch Krans--
 * Melancholia: Patriarch Krans!?
 * Melancholia: He's still alive!?
 * Kouko: I'm sorry, Mother Superior...
 * Melancholia: Not at all. Tell Fiamma and Aleister to release Guinevere right now! This whole mess needs her to clean it up!



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Melancholia: Anyone who dare to stand in my way shall die... immediately! '

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Lidvia: Sonia Nevermind... '

(- Narrator: It was not until that fatal event almost two months later where she gave her life in a fatal battle against the mercenaries from the cruel and evil Manufacturing Progressive Sciences.) ​Sonia then turned her head to another shadowy person behind her with a face of disgust. ​''Letting out a devious chuckle, Nio Hashiri revealed herself between two Papal Knights. What was more terrifying to Lidvia and Abel, was that they saw Cain Knightlord and Carl Robinson behind as well.''
 * Sonia: I can't believe that Maria Arzonia is actually still alive... or she returned back to life as a Spirit like someone I met before... but that's for another day. You guys should know that before the coronation of Pope Michael Langdon, he struck me into a deal with him. Under my permission, Michael added his own forces of the Church into all of the streets, making them in need of the neighborhood's total security and surveillance. I don't like him at all, but he's now standing on the same side with me. I'm also developing busy with myself, doing some... plans, which hold some great importance, but your unwelcome and sudden presence makes me have to stop you by myself.
 * Sonia: Don't you think so, Nio Hashiri? Is this really necessary to call me for such an action?

Abel was so surprised that he cannot speak a word, while Nio chuckled and narrowed her gaze. ''Nio's hypocritical words didn't make Sonia take any interest on her. Instead, she turned to Nio seriously.'' ''​Nio frowned her eyebrows and looked at Sonia, as if she was looking at a liar. Nio then looked at Cain, but Cain only looked at Sonia suspiciously, as Carl didn't make a move since Cain didn't order him to do so.'' "........................" ''Sonia let out a dark and triumphant smile. She did not seem to jest. In turn, Nio suddenly felt strain in her throat listening to the words of Sonia, feeling that she suddenly lost her ability to say.'' ​''While still maintaining her doubtful face, Nio stood down and followed Sonia's instruction, but she just took a stare at Cain, giving him some message. Then, Cain silently nodded, knowing what Nio wanted him to do.'' ''Before Sonia finished, she suddenly changed to a softer face. She was now standing just two inches away from Lidvia and Abel, and Lidvia still glared at Sonia in rage.'' ''Sonia's whisper was so deep that Nio and others, who were far away, didn't hear one single word. Abel and Lidvia are the only two people who could hear what Sonia said, which made them surprised. Lidvia almost let out an eerie screech, but she controlled her impulse since she knew she was on hot water now. Then, Lidvia narrowed her eyes and stepped back, also whispering to her.'' ''Sonia looked aside with a sigh and slowly put her finger on Lidvia's lips. Her expression was very serious.'' ''Sonia closed her eyes and turned back to Lidvia with guilt. She spoke in a deep voice, in a quick speed and yet a fluent speaking so that Lidvia could recognized what she was on about.'' Even after hearing Sonia's story Lidvia was still doubting Sonia by giving her a distrustful look. Without any hestitation, Sonia got a note out from her pocket and pushed it into Lidvia's hand. ''Lidvia widened her gaze. It all happened to quick that she couldn't realize what was happening. However, before she could react, Sonia immediately stepped aside and grabbed Lidvia's sword, stabbing her own leg with it.'' "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''Despite the situation made her had to whisper, Lidvia immediately yelled out in panic and horror. However, Abel acted more calmer and quickly followed into his own character within Sonia's play.'' ​Abel then immediately transformed into his vampire form, becoming a towering red-eyed creature with sharp fangs and large wings. He immediately hugged Lidvia in his arms.
 * ​Nio: My, my princess Sonia, please don't look at me in that way. I'll be embarrassed. Just tracking down Lidvia isn't a hard task, as I already added a track-down program inside that message I sent to her, and her route shall be, fufu, eating out of my hand. I mean, that route shall give itself away to me, even if I don't intend to track the route down! Even a fool can figure it out, you know.
 * ​Sonia: Allow me to take them in. Don't let others interfere. I don't want any bloodshed to happen, considering its unneeded in an action for merely capturing two people.
 * Sonia.Nevermind.full.1949692.jpgNio: Then, what should we do during you talking them in?
 * Sonia: Actually, nothing. You play scarecrows and don't look, hear or move. Remember what we dealt before? Since this is my kingdom, and neither the Pope nor Mother Superior here, I'll be the one who's in charge of leading this capture. Isn't that what we said?
 * Nio: Uh, be that as it may...
 * Nio: Well, no problem, but... no less than 3 minutes.
 * Sonia: Lidvia Lorenzetti and Abel Nightroad, in the name of Novosic Kingdom, you're arrested...
 * Sonia: (whisper) * Don't worry. I'm not gonna arrest you. Just keep your voice down. *
 * Lidvia: (whisper) * Why should we believe you? If Arzonia Brothers weren't hired by you, Maria won't suffer so much in your wicked attempt to raise chaos... *
 * Sonia: (whisper) * Listen, I'm on your side, for now. I'll tell you everything. *
 * Lidvia: (whisper) * I wish you would. *
 * Sonia: (whisper) * Michael Langdon is the one who stole the Grand Grimore and caused that coup in the United Kingdom. He forced me to hire Arzonia Brothers and killed other cardinals to pave way for his way to the Pope. I'm also a victim of his petty manipulation, and I'll mend it myself. Now, there's only 2 minutes left before those people blow your head immediately in sight! *
 * Lidvia: (whisper) * Why should I trust you? *
 * Sonia: (whisper) * Take this to Arzonia as a token for my goodwill. It's about Michael's final project which can ruin this world, even worse than Firenza Blood. Maria needs this note. She's the only one who can put a stop to Michael's utter madness and free that friend of yours - the young man they called Firenza Junior - now. After that, burn it to the ground. Nio and those Papal Knights cannot see this. Now, stab me and run away as quick as possible. *
 * Lidvia: SONIA!
 * Abel: WE WON'T LET YOU ARREST US! LIDVIA, LET'S GO!
 * Nio: Guards, stop them!

​

<p style="text-align:center;"> ​- Cain: I won't let either of you run away!

''Immediately, Cain took Carl on his back leaped towards the midair and began to fly. They started chasing after Abel and Lidvia. Sonia was surprised to see Cain's vampire form as well as Abel's vampire form before, but she still maintained her calm. Holding back the pain from her injury as her wound started to heal itself, Sonia bit her lips and closed her eyes.''
 * Sonia: (think) * Run away... as fast as you can... Find Maria Arzonia... Tell her that... I'm sorry.*

​''Maria turned aside and took the note into her hand, without any noticeable expressions on her face. Even so, tears streamed down her face. She could never believe that Sonia Nevermind was secretly trying to help Lidvia and Abel to escape, and she even sent her a note to tell her all those information...'' ''​After realizing the note was actually from Sonia Nevermind, Matt and Acqua looked at each other in sheer disbelief. They were worried that Sonia was lying. For now, Yuri Barnes was not with them. He had returned back to the Russian Orthodox Church's base of Ukraine, and the members of the Witch Cult will follow and make reinforcements if everything gone smoothly.'' Maria then stood straight and summoned a large golden portal in front of her. As she led her friends all entering the portal, Maria closed her eyes tightly, thinking about the sea monster Sonia told in her note. ''Maria herself has always respected the legendary Ultimate Detectives when she heard about their own fabulous tales, and Kyouko Kirigiri was always on her list of most respected people in the world. In spite of this, when she first met Kyouko, Maria declined her help as she didn't want to make Kyouko to involve into such a mess... In another words, Maria wanted to protect Kyouko, someone she idolized.''
 * Maria: Of course.
 * Acqua: Is she telling the truth or she was lying? Why did Nio took Esther to the base of Russian Resistance and the Orthodox Church?
 * Matt: At least, she told us to be careful with Ukraine. Yuri Barnes is on his way, and I assume it'll save us from the problems, making us go to London. After all, disbelieving Sonia actually won't bring Abel back. At least, we know Lidvia wasn't lying.
 * Kirigiri.Kyouko.full.2062138.jpgMaria: And therefore, Sonia wasn't lying... I assmue.
 * Maria: Now, all we have to do is head to London right now, as Carl and Abel need our help.
 * ​Maria: (think) * Why did Sonia Nevermind tried to help us? Michael manipulated her using her feelings... She and that famous detective, Kyouko Kirigiri... *

''However, now it was apparent that Kyouko was involved into Michael's own dark game ever since the beginning... ever since the Grand Grimoire being robbed... That day changed everything, according to Michael Langdon's own plan. In spite of this, Lidvia was right. Maria got no more time to waste.''

''As she crossed the portal, a sudden thoughts crossed Maria's mind. In her own vision, she saw a young man, with his full white hair and flames burning on his body, was destroying everything in his path with a dark, callous and emotionless face.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Maria: Carl... What happened to you? '

Hanged up her phone, Lidvia looked straight into the dark sky and immediately went forward to the alley, wanting to avoid being discovered by the troops of the Church and Sonia Nevermind's royal guards. ''Covering her mouth and snow with a handkerchief, Lidvia paced into a place full of dark purple mist and started to hid her covers. She then summoned a magic portal and began to leave...''
 * Lidvia: This nation is hopeless...

<p style="text-align:center;">' - ???: Where're you going, Sister? '

A gentle and attractive female voice appeared from the back, and Lidvia immediately reacted to the voice by turning back, looking at a girl who stood not far away from her. ''The girl did look like Maria, but Lidvia believed that she was just another person. The girl looked at Lidvia with a smile on her face.'' Lidvia didn't let her guard down despite smiling. Lidvia then turned back anxiously and narrowed her gaze, trying to enter the portal. Before Lidvia could react, she felt a sudden slam on the back of her head and fell down, just as blood began to stream down from her forehead. ''Lidvia collapsed on the ground because of the heavy hit. She crawled on the ground and trembled. Because she was distracted by such brutal action, the portal in front of her disappeared.'' The girl waved a crowbar and walked to Lidvia with a grin. The girl let out an evil grin once again.
 * ???: May I help you?
 * Lidvia: Oh, I was just hunted down by some bad guys and was about to leave here. You can go to wherever you want, just don't tell anyone you met me here.
 * Lidvia: (think) * I must be quick... I need to get to my friends as soon as... OH!*
 * Lidvia: What happened?
 * ???: You... you are a collaborator of Maria Arzonia?
 * ???: You once killed a nun via using crowbar, under His Holiness' effects. However, turns out you betrayed him, and now I'm here to punish you. I'll take you to Fiamma of the Right, and you'll confess to him. One day, I'll make that wretch who made my family disgraced to pay!
 * Lidvia: You... Who are you?

<p style="text-align:center;">' - ???: I'm the other Arzonia. '

''Lidvia was then slammed by the girl once again, and she lost consciousness as a result. The girl then picked up the smartphone inside Lidvia's hand and put it into her pocket.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Celestia: TASTE THE POWER OF THE PRESERVED DOPPELGANGER!!! '



''Letting out a brawl, the corpse of the fake Celestia then opened its mouth widely as a black arm stretched out of its throat. rapidly transformed itself into a creature that only had a large head, an enormous mouth and several hand-like tentacles.'' As Celestia was talking, the entire morgue seemed to be drenched in a smell combined with rotten flesh and blood.
 * Celestia: Usually, a Frankenstein-esque doppelganger like this revives and mutates instantly after they're destroyed, but * my * own doppelganger is different. It lies dormant after it was seemly killed, until the person which it represents - and of course, it's me - summons it back to life. The longer it slept, the stronger it is! Now, after four days of slumber, it can finally tear you apart!



Misha clenched her fist and attacked Celestia, but Celestia raised her card and slashed Celestia's face before she leaped towards the sky, drawing out her long sword again and fueled it with red energy. ''​Before Misha could express her surprise, Celestia then swiped at Misha with her sword, releasing some energy caused by the slicing. Misha immediately summoned an energy shield to defend herself, as her feet was trapped inside the black pool, like being trapped in a putrid swamp.'' ''Noticing Celestia's words, which indicated that Melancholia knew who the demon - known as the Astaroth King actually is, ​Katya and Valnir immediately leaped to the air and started to fight against Celestia inside the morgue like three jumping fleas, leaping from one side to another. Celestia then turned serious again and fought against the two magicians.'' ​Katya and Celestia were fighting against together, while Kruel also fired at the doppelganger monster several times, as Misha tried to block the tentacles of the monster away, even chopping some of them. ''Enraged beyond control, the demonic doppelganger unleashed several monstrous arms. Some of those arms grabbed Misha's arms and ankles, and some even tried to grab Valnir's ankle.'' ''In disgust, Valnir immediately raised his staff and blasted several magical beams onto the arms, blasting them, but those arms kept coming out. Those arms can regenerate themselves, obviously.''
 * Celestia: It's so apparent that you guys just underestimated me, people from the Russian Orthodox Church. Now, since there're these old magicians from the Witch Cult arrived, now I can make this up to eleven!
 * Celestia: Pleasure to meet you, people from the Witch Cult. Unfortunately, you cannot stop Mother Superior's cooperation with that demon king you're fighting against. She already met that demon king centuries ago! She planned this for a long time till today!
 * Celestia_attacking_Hifumi_manga.jpgKatya: What did you say!?
 * Celestia: (think) * Ah, I see... So this is how this whole magi-tech weaponry of the KnightWalker Family works! With this, I can match with these magicians with ease, just like Eckidina KnightWalker promised me! *
 * ​Valnir: LEAVE ME!

''Meanwhile, Misha was in a critical danger. She was pulled from black pool by the monster's small arms. The larger arm inside the monster's mouth began to stretch towards Misha, grabbing her head in brute force and slowly began to crush it. Feeling nothing but pain and discomfort, Misha could do nothing but closing her eyes, trying to pray for help...'' ''Just in this critical point, another portal entered and a tall man with a heavy armor suddenly appeared with a large magic book inside his hand. It was none other than Yuri Barnes, who arrived at the place with the reinforcements of the Witch Cult.'' ''Turned out, Yuri and Gaius were dealing with several golem soldiers from all of the Church Milliant intruders outside, while taking their attentions away from the morgue. Celestia just took those golems with her to make them as a reinforcement, but Gaius and Yuri defeated them all. Now, Yuri entered the hall whilst Gaius was on his way to the Hall of Suits, where Nio and a coerced Esther would appear.'' ''Deep inside Celestia's calm facade, she was utterly confused and panicked. Uttered her curse in a low voice, Celestia started to get infuriated. She never thought about the Witch Cult's full involvement.'' ''Yuri was not presented in the scene when Celestia gave the revealing, so he was surprised to hear that. In spite of this, he hid his surprise in his mind and let out a narcissistic smile while posing as a weird child. He started dancing in front of Celestia with a blushed smile on his face.'' ''Yuri's weird behavior made Celestia stepped back in an unimpressed face, but soon she calmed herself down. Misha, Yuri and Yalnir watched as the two interacted with an awkward face, but they were busy in attacking that mutated beast, thus the could not speak a comment upon it.'' ''Celestia regained her composure and started to cast a spell around her, with the black and red aura surrounding her, while Yuri stopped acting weird. With no hesitance, Yuri immediately opened his magic book and opened it.'' ''Yuri and Celestia leaped to the midair and started to attack, but around them, the putrid and viscous liquid of the doppelganger was still expanding. More and more tentacles came from it, eating the corpses while breaking through the walls. Celestia swiftly leaped one of the large tentacles while raising her sword, which she had just created with her red and black aura, reflecting Yuri's attack and sent them back to him.''
 * ???: HERE I COME!
 * Yuri: Sorry, guys, ha, for taking so long. I was busy in dealing with Ms. Ludenberg's golems outside, but Gaius will arrive here much later.
 * Leon.(Fire.Emblem).full.2268557.jpgCelestia: Those golems...
 * Celestia: Your name is Yuri Barnes... I heard myths about you from Mother Superior, in spite of she only mentioned you as a magician working to cleanse demons, but refusing to tell me more. After all, you might confused why she was working with an ancient demon king... whom Mother Superior "befriended" many years ago, maybe even longer than modern civilizations.
 * Celestia.Ludenberg.full.2219593.jpgYuri: Ooh, it looks like my fame precedes me. Dammit, even if you praise me, I won't be glad at all~
 * Celestia: Unfortunately, your fame ends today.
 * Yuri: Let's roll.
 * Misha: Celestia...

''As she was witnessing the attack of Celestia, Misha grew more and more furious. The doppelganger that was killed not only made such a horrendous distress, but also unleashed the bloodlust of Mary Spencer, causing her fall as well as driving Carl into killing her without any mercy, driving Esther into betraying the Catholic Rebels in a stubborn way...  While ranting, Misha turned her attention away and rushed to Celestia before stabbing Celestia's right shoulder from behind. Celestia was busy in dealing with Yuri and was not expecting such an ambush. As soon as the blade of Misha pierced her, Celestia let out a cry and turned back in malice.'' ''However, as soon as the eyes of Celestia met the eyes of Misha, the eyes of Celestia widened in horror all of a sudden, like a swelling balloon. She saw Misha's eyes changed, with bright vermillion aura surrounding her pupils, while her voice turned as deep as a baritone.'' ''Misha... or something inside Misha's body, started to take over her for a while, changing her from some sort of an usually jovial person to a much darker and more serious warrior. Yuri was shocked to see such an expression. What made him even more unnerved was that the body of Misha started to release some kind of energy that could only be described as... literally angelic.''
 * Misha: I had enough! You just said twice of how your so-called Mother Superior working with some sort of demon king! DON'T YOU THINK YOU'RE TOO TIRED!?
 * Celestia: You little...
 * MishaKreuzhev_profile.jpgMisha (???): I don't know what in the world you were on about, and you know what? I don't care at all! All I want is to smite you from such a pathetic and dreadful existence!

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Misha (???): I'll kill you!

''Katya and Valnir noticed the strange behavior of Misha as well, witnessing the latter pushing Celestia into the putrid pool. However, Celestia landed on another long tentacle on the mutating doppelganger, but she felt her left arm broken.'' ''With a gulp, Katya sharpened her gaze as soon as she felt that the thing inside Misha was turning her into a much more angry and menacing person, and Katya started to get nervous. Fortunately, this very brief feelings never made her to let her guard down from that mutating monster beside her...  Just then, with her normal voice restored, Misha started to walk back on the tentacles, showing signs of her own personality gaining back her control.'' ''Celestia heard the thing inside Misha started to rant before seeing Misha turned weaker like a melted marshmallow. Other people all witnessed the thing in Misha's body, but Celestia was the only one who could keep her calm. Seeing this, Katya, Valnir and Yuri immediately went to Misha, and Celestia started to use her ability to regenerate her wound.'' ''Celestia stood up and looked up at the exact position where the Witch Cult helping Misha to recover. She then thought about Melancholia's words inside her mind with a smile. Melancholia told Celestia about this before the latter entered the morgue.'' Regaining her own sense, Celestia let out a dark and confident smile. Mumuring to herself, Celestia grinned darkly, but then she heard Katya from above yelling to her.
 * Katya: (think) What is this? That is not Misha... I saw this kind of energy before...
 * Misha: No... no...
 * Misha (???): ALL HAIL THE ONE WHO WAS HIDDEN AWAY FROM THE WORLD!!! HE NEVER DIED! A GOD CAN NEVER DIE! HE CAUSED THE DEATH OF OLD FIRENZA, AND HE CAN KILL HIS SON ONCE AGAIN!!!
 * Celestia: Just as Mother Superior had foreseen.
 * Melancholia: (in flashback) With Pope Michael starting to rise to power, I deduce that another Period of Tribulations shall come to a start in this World War III as a result of that. Do you know? Even after Moloch's demise in this era, this Period of Tribulation will not fully end. It is a cycle that would not end, only repeating in different forms, with new people taking the mantle of the Witnesses and fighting with them. Now, I deduce that the wind armatus isone of many legacies of the Elemental Evil leaders, while Moloch's legacy holds in our hands. Now, as for the Hidden One, the person who was trying to eliminate Firenza Bloodline and the one who caused Carl's own father, Firenza Senior, to die... I deduce that he has his legacy as well... After all, old sins cast a long shadow.
 * Celestia: Now, I know where the Hidden One's legacy is...
 * Katya: What are you saying!?

Celestia raised her head and stood up, summoning her energy sword once again with a cruel smile.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Celestia: Nothing important... Now, let's fight! '

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Nio: MURDERER!!! ''

''Panicked, Maria immediately reacted in sheer shock as soon as she heard Nio accusing her. Just before Nio spoke out, another voice came from the phone. It was the voice of Seth Nightroad.'' ''Nio suddenly heard Seth's voice and reacted in shock. She immediately closed her eyes and bit her lips, feeling enraged and starting to tremble.'' Maria's response was, again...
 * Axis.Power.Countries.full.1934981.jpgMaria: (phone) [I had no choice! My brother forced me to do it and the Robinson's accepts their death with a smile! I have no idea that their son was Carl at all!]
 * Seth: (phone) [I can prove her! That night, I saw everything. I saw Arzonia Brothers burning an entire town and killing every people inside! I saw them forcing Maria to kill Carl's foster parents, Mr. & Mrs. Robinson, and I know that the person who hired them is YOU! NIO HASHIRI! YOU HAVE BLOOD OF HUNDREDS OF PEOPLE ON YOUR HANDS!!!]
 * Nio: Ahh, Seth Nightroad, you wicked traitor! You're such a fool who quit our force and becomes a rogue. Now, why are you there with Arzonia? Anyway, I have no intention speaking to you for now. Arzonia! No matter how your damn brothers forced you to do this, if you just don't pulled that trigger and let them kill you, Mr. & Mrs. Robinson could still be alive and saved by Carl! Your fault cause their death! You want to deny it?

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Maria: (phone) [No.] 

''Once again, he air itself suddenly gone quiet, as the people were all shocked by such a word. Nio seemed more delighted.'' ''Now, everyone could hear Maria's panicked voice which covered Nio's sadistic accuse. The guards were so shock that they even forget to point gun at Nio. Nio seized the chance and leaped on the office chair, glaring at the telephone on the desk in front of her.''
 * Nio: THEN, YOU'RE GUILTY!

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Maria: (phone) [No! I DIDN'T DO IT ON PURPOSE!] '

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Nio: Oh, Maria, you want to get into troubles again? For all this time, Carl always shows distrust towards you, and now EVERYONE KNOWS WHY !!! ''



''Immediately lifting a hammer from her pocket, Nio yelled in menace and tried to slam the telephone with it, wanting to destroy it, but all of a sudden, a gunfire was shot at the hammer. The power of that gunshot was so fierce that it blew the hammer 10 meters away from Nio's hand. Grabbing her own wrist, Nio reacted in shock and pain.'' ''Nio immediately turned her head and saw a tall and broad man standing not far away and pointing a gun at Nio. It was none other than Tres Iqus.'' As Nio stumbled herself back and fell from the dest to the floor, Tres narrowed his gaze and leer at Nio in an angry face. Nio immediately glared at Tres, and she bit her lips in malice.
 * Nio: AHH!!!
 * Tres: I won't let you continue.
 * Tres: Maria openly said to us that she once was a Mafusa Gang member, and she told us about the crimes she was coerced to commit. She may not told us about Robinson Family's murder, but I believe that's also one of her own wrongdoings that she wants to atone by helping more people! She regretted them and tried to mend them. We all see that. You want to use her dark past to seperate her from us? I, Tres Iqus, shall be the first one to give you my own objection! 
 * Nio: Tres... Iqus... You traitor!

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Tres: And there's more I can tell! Nio Hashiri, the person who hired Arzonia Brothers, the person who truly burned down that town, and the real person who should be responsible for the death in Carl's family... is all actually YOU!!! '

''Tres immediately pointed at Nio, and everyone took a look at her with shock and rage. Shocked, Esther immediately looked at Nio as well. Feeling upset, Nio's eyes looked at the other side on purpose, but it only deepen everyone's doubts.'' ​Then, Nio found herself surrounded by many people's eyes of shock, anger and hatred, even including some gangsters she took here.. ''Maria's voice came out of the phone once again. She felt so warmed to see people defending her and never bought Nio's attempt to separate them.''
 * Tres: You think I didn't know what you did? I actually know you a lot! You're the only one of the Langdon Orphans that deserves no pity, for you're a self-made orphan, and you're a psychopath who kills for fun! No one will ever like you!
 * Maria: (phone) [Guys...]
 * 56783324_p0_master1200.jpgMaria: (phone) [Thank you...]
 * Esther: There's more for you to thank, Maria, since I'm 'now on your side as well.

Speaking the above words that made everyone widened their eyes in shock, making Maria took a deep breath, Esther turned back and immediately leaned forward to Nio in an angry face, as the veins of Firenza Blood effects started to surface from her face.

Esther never liked Nio, but she cannot believe Nio was actually the one responsible for shaping Carl till what he was today.

Therefore, Nio should actually be responsible for every killing Carl had committed, including the death of Mary Spencer. Before Esther could finish, Nio was agiated and slapped Esther, shutting the latter up. ''Esther earned a slap and almost fell onto the ground, and Esther immediately narrowed her eyes, snaring at Nio and enraged. Nobody had ever seen Esther so enraged than before.'' ''​Hearing this, Nio got panicked. She widened her gaze in shock and immediately threw a tantrum to Esther like an immature child.'' Nio ranted at Esther, but Esther gave her a even harder slap in return.
 * Esther: Is that real, Nio? You told me on the way here that Carl Robinson never knows how to love someone, but now I realized that at least he HAS someone he loved. If you're really that kind of rubbish--
 * Nio: Shut up!
 * 6fc26f7adab44aed477ee83eb11c8701a08bfb17.pngEsther: Then, I'll poke through more of your lies and show your purpose! I'm NOT going to be your puppet if you come here for malice!
 * Nio: ESTHER! I'M HIS HOLINESS' MOST TRUSTED MINION! BESIDES YOU! YOU WANT TO STAND AGAINST THE POPE AS WELL?!

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Esther: I DON'T CARE ANYMORE! IT'S NOT ABOUT THE POPE! IT'S ABOUT WHAT'S RIGHT!!! '

''Nio earned that harder slap, and that slap was harder for a reason. Due to Firenza Blood's power, Esther gained much more strength and power. She hit Nio's cheek so hard that Nio's mouth began to bleed intensely.''
 * Nio: Damn it! That another vial of Firenza Blood is getting excessively out of control! Stop it, Esther!
 * Esther: You say the blood shall reveal some people's true self, before you make me inject myself another syringe of it. Now, it's the time to make you hoist by your own petard. I'll show everyone how truly I despise you.

Esther immediately ignored Nio and turned to all of the people inside, including people from Catholic Rebels, Arzonia Family and Russian Orthodox, etc. 
 * Esther: The Langdon Orphans and the Department of Inquisition have their own plan to destroy Catholic Rebels all along! My sister, Mary Spencer, became their pawn to lure Carl into that trap which the Pope used to capture him, and eventually causing my sister's death at Carl's hands! Celestia Lundenberg is still alive, and that body lies in dormant inside your chamber is actually a doppelganger. I assume it's already mutated, but fortunately someone are there to destroy it. I don't know who they are, but it does not matter!



Nio was enraged as Esther was telling all set of plans to Neo Inquisition, risking herself to become a traitor for Langdon Orphans. ''Before Nio could react, Tres leaped towards Nio and pointed his gun at her. The words of Esther made him enraged at Nio, and he won't let Nio stand a chance to harm Esther, who was exposing all of the naked and sadistic personality inside Nio's seemly cute face like an angel.''
 * Nio: ESTHER!!!
 * Tres: You shan't go any longer!

Nio glared at Tres and could do nothing but seeing Esther speaking out everything nonstop. ''Hearing this, people looked at each other with shock and eventually, panic. Poison Ivy inside the crowd suddenly shouted out.'' ''Ivy's words make Esther widened her eyes in shock. Then, she heard Duchess Asran standing not far away.'' ''Esther suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked around, as all she heard was "Father Nightroad went to London" and so on. Hearing their discussion, Esther immediately turned back to Nio and narrowed her gaze, questioning Nio in a darker and deeper voice.'' Nio nodded her head with a devious grin.
 * Vol12esthermanga.jpgEsther: I can see Cardinal Sforza, Carl and Lord Vaclav are absent, as well as Abel. In fact, Cardinal Sforza shall be send to London for further plans in the Church, and giving herself in actually is what Mother Superior wants! As far as I know from Nio, Carl is also send to London and would become Cain Nightroad's puppet! Cain is about to make the demon inside Carl, particularly its callous and cold side, to take over Carl by removing his emotions! The setting of Firenza Blood rampage is still in London! As for Lord Vaclav, I guess Fiamma of the Right has already send people to capture him. His spying move is discovered. If you want to keep all of them safe, take my advice and head to London right now!
 * Poison Ivy: Oh, my! Lord Vaclav just left to look for Abel in Eastern Europe!
 * Asran: And Abel went to look for Sforza and went to Europe as well...
 * Esther: You lied to me. You say that you'll take me to Arzonia Family's base, in order to make Abel return back to me without killing him... You know Abel's not here?

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''It's for another unsettling silence. Nio then regained her own composure as well as confidence, before her face darkened once again with a devious smile on her face.'' Nio shrugged her shoulders and smiled. ''As everyone reacted in shock, Seth's angry voice came out of the telephone. Maria was yet to hang up her phone.'' Nio then smiled to the phone in a dark smile, starting to chuckle. ''Nio then opened her own cell phone and made a call to Abel, looking at Tres beside her. Tres and other soldiers of Catholic Rebels were still pointing their guns at Nio.'' As his own response, Abel answered in a weak voice which everyone heard it... ''Before Abel could make a response, Nio hung up the phone. Tres immediately ranted at her as soon as she hung it up.'' Nio let out a dreadful chuckle.
 * Nio: Yes, I know he's not here... since now he was captured.
 * Esther: WHAT!?
 * Esther: You... Then, you won't inject him with Firenza Blood to make your plan succeeded?
 * Nio: Well, that part is true. Sadly, I won't let you asking him to do so. I'll MAKE him do so.
 * Seth: (phone) [What have you done to my brother?]
 * Nio: Allow me to make a call.
 * Nio: Hello, Abel? What did you see?
 * Abel: (phone) [Nio? What did you do to me?]
 * Abel-Nightroad-abel-nightroad-20167889-640-360.jpgNio: It's what a vampire deserves. You're now in a place where you wish to die and yet you cannot die, and then you'll suffer forever, unless you do what I said. The remedy is right beside you, and it's your choice between survival and suffering, Abel. Goodbye.
 * Tres: WHAT EVER DID YOU DO TO HIM?

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Nio: We buried Abel in Hyde Park, London. I placed a vial of Firenza Blood with him inside his coffin. Only that vial of Firenza Blood is his way to break out, or he'll be choked in a place "six feet under". Lame pun, huh? ''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''All of a sudden, as if there was something so tough appeared and slammed her forehead, Esther heard a sonic boom inside her brain and stepped back in fright and horror. Wiping the blood away from her mouth, Nio watched Esther sobbing in a dark smirk.'' ''Mumbling in pain, Esther's face turned feverish, and her face started to turn pale. Her eyes went red and started to cover in black veins, but was getting more intense than before.'' ''Poison Ivy was the first one to get alerted. She tried to rush to Esther, but suddenly, a gunshot was fired. Ivy fell on the ground and let out a scream. Seeing this, Sisters Agata and Agnese immediately beat down the guard and helped Ivy to get up, but Ivy was badly injured. The bullet hit her shoulder, fortunately missing somewhere else a lot more deadly.''
 * 1bc5e7096b63f624538cc0e98544ebf8184ca366.jpgEsther: You, you...
 * Esther: What have you done to Abel? What have you done to Abel? What have you done to Abel!?...
 * X0b55b31ee9ewb2333c4b7459465a130ccfc1e178a526.pngn Ivy: That's the...
 * Maria: (phone) [What's going on!? Esther? Ivy? What happened?]

''Ivy was almost fell and crawling on the ground if Agnese and Agata never helped her. Despite her injury, she still shouted out.'' ''Holding back her pain, Poison Ivy lifted her hand at Nio, trying to summon some plants to capture her, but Nio's eyes suddenly turned more menacing. She jumped on the desk and leaped on the wall, before she leaped onto the chandelier beneath the ceiling.'' Esther took a deep breath and immediately punched down the guard beside her. Esther grabbed the gun from the guard and pointed it at Nio, and she fired a shot, breaking the chain that held the chandelier.
 * Poison Ivy: No way! IT'S FIRENZA BLOOD! SOMEONE DO SOMETHING!
 * Nio: Esther, you must be quick! By the way, KILLING ME IS ALSO A CHOICE!
 * Guard: What the...!!
 * Esther: GIVE ME THAT!!!

<p style="text-align:center;">' Bang! '

''The chandelier slammed straight to the ground and slammed at the center of the hall, but Nio then rushed away and ran in an inhuman speed, plus acrobatic skills. Esther fired her shots all the way to Nio, but it not only missed but also hit the wrong targets. Then, several people - both guards and gangsters - fell on the ground with bleeding wound.'' Ivy immediately set out to chase Nio, but she was suddenly hit by a bullet and crashed herself on a desk, holding her arm while green blood start flowing from her arm.
 * Poison Ivy: Guards! Stop Nio!


 * Ivy: AHH!!!

''As Ivy crashed herself on the floor, the entire hall was plunged into a debacle as people were either escaping or trying to subdue both Nio and Esther, but they failed. The bullet was fired by Esther, which was pointed at Nio, but when she found the bullet hit Ivy, Esther immediately slammed her forehead with her palm.''


 * Esther: DAMMIT!

''Then, Esther raced against Nio and began shooting at her in a fit of rage. Nio and Esther then started to play chasing game, but Nio used tricks to trick Esther into killing those she never wanted to kill.'' ''Esther was even more enraged and her face started to get darkened. Nio's attitude made her made, and that only added fuel to her rage and blood lust.''
 * Nio: Ha, you can't hit me! You might not know this, but I've already accept the body reconstruction and becomes a lesser Meta-Human after all! Yes, yes, Esther! Be a monster! Manslaughter is good for you!



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Esther: Kill... Kill... I'M FRIGGIN' GONNA KILL YOU! THIS IS FOR ABEL AND MY SISTER! THIS IS FOR MARIA! THIS IS FOR CARL AND HIS PARENTS! THIS IS FOR---!! ''

''Everything seemed strange for Noelle... when she opened her eyes, she was still inside a grave with water surrounding her. Nevertheless, all of the surroundings were now different.'' ''All of a sudden, Noelle had a feelings of horror. The situation caused by Nio was getting worsen, and now she was somehow teleported into possibly another place... Everything seemed full of queries. She had to get to Esther as soon as possible.'' ''Suddenly, a gentle male voice appeared from Noelle's back. Noelle stopped for a while and looked from left to right, wondering who was there. She narrowed her sight and turned her head away, deciding to ignore it.'' Noelle then went on to leave, but suddenly, the voice appeared again.
 * The_cave_by_theofficialwils-d64fm36.jpgNoelle: What is this place?
 * Noelle: Wait... I have to...
 * ???: Don't be afraid, Noelle Bor. Get that blue crystal.
 * Noelle: Maybe it's just me.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - ???: This is Water Armateus. "Armateus" means "source" in Primordial language. '

''Noelle heard that soft and calm voice appearing behind her and she was surprised. She never heard the voice before, but it gave her an impression of caring and friendly attitude.'' ''Noelle turned back and saw a handsome black-haired man with black coat and green eyes standing not far away from her. The man was holding the blue crystal she saw before. Noelle almost mistook him as Matt, but she then looked more careful and realized that the man was a complete different person.'' ''The man slowly and gently paced towards Noelle, but he didn't walked too close to her. They still kept the distance. Now, the blue crystal was inside his hand.'' The black-haired man who just introduced himself as Gar Shatterkeel smiled at Noelle in a calm and gentle mannerism, and after a pause, he sighed. ''The man of Gar then looked at his reflection in the water. It was another person, but was much more deformed. It was the form Gar took as the Prophet of Water, with a large mechanical crab claw attached on his left shoulder in place of his mutilated left arm. His body was covered with blue skins and barnacles all over his body. Gar looked away from his hideous deformity and looked back at Noelle.'' Noelle heard Gar's word and was amazed. ''Gar nodded with sadness and sighed. Ever since he met Noelle, Gar was always talking in a soft-spoken way, but his sadness cannot be hidden away by his soft-spoken attitude.'' Noelle then remembered people talking about Carl Robinson, who was possessed by something known as the Malice of Moloch, and his blood carried some unknown substance that was connected to some kind of demonic forces that nobody knew what it was.
 * ???: Don't worry. I'm on your side.
 * Noelle: Who are you?
 * ???: I'm a lonely floating soul like yourself, Noelle Bor. Decades ago, people called me as the Prophet of Water. My name... is Gar Shatterkeel.
 * GarShatterkeelNW.jpgGar: The name is strange, right? In fact, I'm from another world, and I was already dead at this matter of time. Therefore, you're actually talking to my ghost.
 * Gar: I was once a lost soul, like you and your brother. Later, I defected from my former side after realizing its depravity, and later I died in a war named the Period of Tribulations that ended decades before this World War III you're fighting... This blue crystal, however, contains my soul essence that imbued that pool underground, making it the Water of Life to heal people.
 * Noelle: Wait, you mean... You're the creator of this... Water of Life?
 * Gar: Indeed. Noelle, I hurt many people before, and I think this is at least something I can do to save the world from darkness. By the way, your primary adversary now carries that Demon King's dark legacy. I was one of that Demon King's victim after all.

Gar then closed his eyes and bit his lips, and he seemed to be scared. Gar then narrowed his gaze and walked closer to Noelle, giving her the blue crystal into her hand, and he put it into her hand. ''Looking at Gar with a strange look, Noelle extended her hand and grabbed the crystal inside her hand. Gar smiled at her.'' After floating himself so that he could stepped on the water's surface, Gar then turned back and attempted to leave, but then he heard Noelle shouting at him in a tone full of confusion. ''Gar stopped walking on the water and turned back with a smile at Noelle. When Gar spoke his following sentence, Noelle's reaction was even more shocked and amazed.'' ''Noelle widened her eyes and had a large jaw drop. Her face could be considered as like  SCP-096  some hilarious face fault appearing in One Piece.'' ''Before Noelle could finished, she suddenly had a painful expression and had an illusion, with herself and brothers as children, lying beside a shambled car and two bodies with blood flowing on their neck. Beside her, a hideous woman with long fingers and eerie-shaped head was approaching them with a blade in her hand.''
 * Gar: Michael Langdon is serving a demon king named Moloch, and his main goal is to bring forth Moloch's dark legacies so that the Period of Tribulations would reappear in your era. The Catholic Church is just his stepping stone. Trust me, he aims much more, so vast that not even the largest ocean on this planet could contain.
 * Noelle: Then, how do we stop him?
 * Gar: This Armateus Crystal allows you to take control upon the Water of Life. Here, our little conversation won't waste any time in your world as time in here flows very slow. Therefore, you need it to heal both Esther Blanchett and Carl Robinson with it. They're the best hopes to take down Michael and Melancholia's current plan.
 * Spain.full.2032554.jpgGar: Very well, thank you.
 * Noelle: Wait! This mister... Um, Mr. Gar Shatterkeel, Why're you helping me?
 * Sascha_vykos_by_frankjacobo-d98ws2j.jpgGar: I won't allow anyone good in this world lost their beloved friends. I lost my comrades and friends in first a pirate attack and then a nasty storm, with me as those ordeals' sole survivor... I know how much pain when you lose someone you've been cared about, Noelle. Besides... you and your brother had an interesting family background... Erica Butcher.
 * Gar: That's your birth name.
 * Noelle: WAIT! HOW DO YOU KNOW MY BIRTH NAME--
 * ???: Don't worry... This won't hurt... Instead, this will be TORTUROUS! Now, taste the pain coming from me! 

''Holding her head with pain and horror, with tears coming from her eyes, Noelle let out an absolutely horrid terrified scream, like a tortured animal, when the woman's face was finally clearly shown in front of her face. The woman had a livid skin and black eyes with a pair of green-glowing pupils. There were blood from her mouth, and she licked her fingers that were full of blood.'' ''Noelle was so terrified that she immediately fell on the water, shaking her head and holding her breath. Gar went to her immediately with concern.'' ''Noelle then held her head in pain and agony with a sigh. She tried to calm herself down since it was not the time for her to panic.'' ''Gar then tilted his head with a curious face. He sighed and started to pity Noelle with sadness on his own face.'' ''Cannot hold back her terror anymore, Noelle then closed her eyes and allowed tears streamed sown her cheek. Gar went to her and petted her shoulder.'' With a concerned face, Gar petted Noelle's shoulder with comfort, like a loving young man comforting his heartbroken girlfriend. ''Noelle was confused and looked at Gar with some confusion. She was especially confused by Gar's words, "after your death".'' ''Noelle closed her eyes and let out a sad smile. She realized what Gar meant, and yet she smiled.'' ''Noelle thought about Maria's revival as a Spirit Guide, but she never regarded she was that special. Nevertheless, Noelle then held the crystal tightly inside her hand when she thought about the situation of Esther.'' Gar let out a cryptic smile, as he and everything surrounded Noelle was swallowed by pale blue light.
 * ???: Human souls are just like a piece of clay... So fragile... Now, remember my name in your afterlife... My name is... VYKOS!!!
 * Gar: Are you all right?
 * Noelle: Oh, that illusion again...
 * Spain.full.1925701.jpgGar: Illusions... or memory?
 * Noelle: What happened to my childhood? Who is that hideous woman...
 * Gar: Sorry if that triggered some bad memories in your mind... Noelle, all of these are actually connected... but sadly, you will know all those things... after your death. 
 * Tbframe5-29-noelle-sm.jpgGar: You seemed confused, and I'm sad to tell you that you'll die. However, the time is drying out. Everyone can die, Noelle. You cannot cross the same form of a river since it flows all the time and changes all the time. In spite of this, you must do what you should do in your life, at least to make people know you once lived a life with no regret
 * Noelle: I can see what you meant... However, one day I'll delve into my family's truth even if I'm in my afterlife... if there's reincarnation in this world...
 * Noelle: Nice to meet you, Gar... Goodbye.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Gar: This is the first time we meet, but this won't be the last. I'll see you in another timeline... '​​​​

''Looking at the messed up street around, Nio let out a devilish grin as she was still riding her bicycle. On her way, she didn't forget to crush the citizens just passed by her, acting like a total outcast.''

''Now, she was grinning in malice while dodging everything Esther threw at her. Due to Esther's violent streak, she missed Nio and eventually caused innocent people being hurt or even killed.'' Waterloo station, also known as London Waterloo, is a central London terminus on the National Rail network in the United Kingdom, located in the Waterloo area of the London Borough of Lambeth.
 * Nio: (think) * What a pack of fools they are, Esther and those so-called rebels. I just used some lies and caused such a horrid, chaotic and unfixable situation... What will they think when they knew that Abel was never buried in Hyde Park, but a place near Waterloo Rail Station? *

''It is connected to a London Underground station of the same name and is adjacent to Waterloo East station on the South Eastern main line. The station is the terminus of the South Western main line to Weymouth via Southampton, the West of England main line to Exeter via Salisbury, the Portsmouth Direct line to Portsmouth Harbour and the Isle of Wight, and several commuter services around West and South West London, Surrey, Hampshire and Berkshire. Many services stop at Clapham Junction and Woking.''

''Nio chose that place for a reason... '''According to her calculation, the train station will reach its rush hour when the oxygen supplies inside Abel's coffin was consumed. If Abel chose to escape via the Firenza Blood...' ''Nio then chuckled about her plans, which was set up to lure everyone into Hyde Park and participate a rescue mission they can never ever accomplished. However, as she was thinking about how everything went according to her plan, there was a pair of pale blue eyes looking her from an alley, with sheer anger. It was a blue-haired woman with a dress similar to Maria's Guide Spirit outfit. It was Noelle Bor, who wielded Water Armateus.'' ''Noelle immediately held the staff in her hand and summoned a large serpent made of water. The water serpent hissed as it slit itself towards Nio as fast as an arrow. Nio heard some water coming towards her and was hit from her motorcycle.'' ''Being hit by the water serpent, Nio yelled in agony and rolled down from her own motorcycle. However, the motorcycle, as if it was set with an autopilot, was running continuously even its rider was down. After hitting Nio, Noelle stood back and suddenly held her arm in pain. She suddenly bit her lips and closed her eyes, as the new power of hers gave her some pain in her body.'' Just then, Noelle remembered for an instance, that when she asked the late Sister Vasilisa about the elemental power of Patriarch Krans, just a day before she tragically died, here's what Noelle received as an answer. ''Noelle then thought about the Wind Armatus she saw during the previous battle with Melancholia's minions and troops. She had no idea that it's an artifact that will consume its owner's lifespan when its power was overused. She then thought about herself...'' However, Noelle suddenly knocked her own head and stopped herself from thinking those irrelevant things, as soon as she heard Esther's truck started to approach. ''It was still 1km away from the airship, and the deaths of refugees are currently avoided for now. Esther immediately stopped her truck, stepping down from it without actually knowing she caused a bloody road of massacre on her way of killing attempt. Now, having her mind blinded by Firenza Junior, all she wanted was to seek vengeance upon Nio, and nothing else will matters to her anymore.'' ''Before Esther could walked to Nio, with a large hand grenade inside her hand, Duchess Asran suddenly leaped from the side of road, holding her weapon against Esther before standing between her and Nio. Nio could barely stand up, but suddenly, Hugue had arrived and immediately pushed her on the ground.'' ''With a quick speed, Hugue immediately cuffed Nio with a pair of black stone hand cuffs - which was the same kind of cuffs Maria took from Melancholia. Due to the time rush, a magician from Orthodox Church copied a hand cuff with the same kind of effects against magicians and meta-humans. However, its effects was not as severe as that cuff Maria brought back, which was currently under Ivy's custody.'' ''Without even remembering that she was wearing an alternate outfit, Noelle immediately approached Hugue and went closer, helping her to cuff Nio. In spite of there were plenty of time for her to struggle, Nio didn't struggle. Instead, she was somehow... smiling.'' ".....................!!!!!!!" ''It took 10 seconds to make Hugue realize that Noelle Bor had transformed into another form somehow, with blue hair, blue dress and... a pair of striking blue eyes, which stared at Hugue with a surprised and awkward blink.'' ''As they were staring at each other, Asran were still standing in front of Esther. Explosions, meanwhile, were happening across the city.'' ''Esther narrowed her gaze and snarled like a rabid animal. She seemed displeased when she saw Asran was stopping her from killing Nio. Under the influence of Firenza Blood, Esther was now like Carl, who treated anyone defying her as enemies, even those who were trying to help her and/or once being close to her. Now, all she wanted was to destroy Nio Hashiri, for good.'' ''All of a sudden, Esther's words was interrupted, as there were several loud noise and a chain of serial explosions across the city. Those were caused by Esther's hand grenade used to throw against Nio, but blew up a gasoline truck.''
 * 66825764_p0_master1200.jpgNio: (think) * He'll kill them all. Then, we'll start a war between vampires and humans... *
 * Noelle: Got you!
 * Nio: AHHH!!!
 * Noelle: Ugh... what happened?
 * Vasilisa: (in flashback) * It's a power which the Patriarch's biological mother referred as "Wind Armateus", which I still don't know what it really means except it's connected with wind. Make it short, it's a kind of elemental power artifact, but a mortal human who overused its power will have their lifespan compromised. That was the first time His Holiness used that kind of power... I'm worried. *
 * Noelle: Is this the price I have to pay, Gar... No! What am I thinking?
 * Trinity.Blood.full.1238386.jpgEsther: Thanks, Sister Noelle! I know you'll on my side!
 * Asran: Wait a minute!
 * Hugue: Got you!
 * 67288997_p0.jpge: Hugue! Make sure that you cuff her tight!
 * Hugue: Thanks, Noelle...
 * Hugue: NOELLE!?
 * Black_Crow_Unit-Earth_Palette_Explosion.jpgNoelle: What?
 * Esther: Duchess Asran?
 * Explosion-gif.gifr: Leave or I'll---

''Unfortunately, as if it was not bad enough, the heated fuel now flowed into the sewers and gas well, causing explosions in gas pipes all over the area through the system of Kiev sewers. An explosion occurred in one area, and after three minutes, there will be another explosion occurred 1km away east. Its destruction scale can match that 1992 catastrophe occured in Guadarahara, Mexico. People don't know where to hide, or where the next explosion might have occurred.'' In spite of the explosion occurred not far away, as they were standing on a exploding and blazing inferno, Asran never flinched. ''Esther narrowed her gaze and immediately lowed her head. Dark vines soon covered her face, like that happened on Carl. She was still holding that hand grenade. If it dropped on the ground, then the explosion would be ensued. It was surprising to see that Esther managed to hold still during such a chaotic state in this city which became a living hell of deaths and misery.'' ''Before Esther could make a response, Nio yelled out loud in a mocking tone, as if she wanted to sprinkle acid on Esther's wounds. Hugue and Noelle immediately panicked. Hugue rolled Nio and made her face him, before slapping on her face to stop her talking. However, Nio was still laughing. She continued to speak as if she could never even feel the pain on her face, much to Hugue's disturbance. She kept laughing and taunting like a sick monster.'' Noelle immediately took actions towards Esther and tried to reach her, so that she can purify Esther's Firenza Blood effect as soon as possible, but all of a sudden, she could only heard Esther let out a cry.
 * 13790.jpgAsran: No!
 * Asran: Open your eyes and look around, Esther! You're killing people only trying to seek retribution upon one single person! Don't you think you've gone too far?
 * Nio: No! This isn't gone too far yet!
 * X0b55b31ee9ewb2333c4b7459465a130ccfMc1e178a526x.pngNio: Now, you know what Carl thinks when he was lost, Esther! Yes, he must be pissed since he was serving a murderer of his family in her so-called family! As for you, you must be so pissed off because I'm such a bitch! Trust your own instinct and drop that hand grenade! DROP IT AND ALL IT WOULD ALL OVER!!!
 * Noelle: Esther, no!

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Esther: YOU... ALL... SHUT... UP!!! ''

''Losing her patience, Esther immediately raised her grenade before she tried to smash it on the ground, but Noelle immediately summoned another water serpent and hit Esther, sending her away before all of a sudden, an explosion was occurred in far away. It was apparent that the hand grenade was dropped. It was unknown if Esther was caught in the explosion.'' ''Noelle immediately covered her own cheeks in horror. She never expected that things will end up like this, and she immediately rushed forward to the scene of explosion immediately.'' ''Noelle immediately rushed towards the direction where Esther was sent into, regardless of the risks of explosion. Hugue immediately rushed towards Noelle, while he was still confused with the dress of Noelle.'' ''Hugue and Asran immediately reached Noelle while still grabbing Nio's shoulders. Nio didn't resist at all, which confused Asran when she noticed that Nio was somehow grinning wickedly. It was not like an insane grin. It was like a grin of someone already having a feelings that everything went according to their plan.'' Before Asran could think it through, another explosion occurred just 200 meters away behind all of them.
 * Noelle: Oh!
 * Noelle: Esther!
 * 13796.jpgHugue: Noelle? What happened? Where're you going?
 * Noelle: Just follow me! We don't have much time. I'll explain on the way!
 * Asran: (think) * Hmm, why Nio didn't seem to be bothered? *

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Noelle: DON'T LOOK BACK!!!

''People who saw her was shocked and angry, before they looked aside and saw Nio disappeared. They widened their eyes in shock. Nio let out a laugh once again before she showed a black key tied on a rope, right in front of them.'' ''Everyone was shocked by Nio's words as well as the key she showed them. It was revealed that when they weren't keeping attentions upon her, Nio used her skeleton key to escape and leaped onto the iron pipe, climbing quickly and swiftly like a cat.'' ''Hugue clenched his fists and cursed Nio in a deep voice. Now, Nio had caused so much horror and pain inside this city via driving Esther insane. Nio closed her eyes and thought about Vaclav and Sumireko. Now, Abel was now buried under the ground and his life was at risk. If Catholic Rebels went to London, then it'll all going according to her plan.'' ''Facing the Catholic Rebels' anger, Nio chuckled in a insane tone and kept literally looked down at those people around. She acted no longer like that mad and giggling spoiled kid, but rather like an apathetic calm and calculated sociopath, with a little to no emotions on her face.'' ''Noelle suddenly widened her eyes and gasped. She suddenly remembered the day when Carl gone berserk all of a sudden, with no sign or reason at all.''
 * Hugue: Why was she there?
 * Nio: You guys are so naive that you made those knock-off magic cuffs to cuff me... I can see you're amateurs. Mother Superior took almost a week to create one cuff, but when you somehow received the magic cuffs' information from someone - well, Lord Vaclav, I suppose - it was only two or three days. This skeleton key is always required to each of us, to deal with amateur gaolers like you guys. 
 * Hugue: What a nasty freak...
 * Hashiri.Nio.full.1710686.jpgNio: Vaclav's treachery has been exposed, and he'll fall into danger from now on. We'll not be merciful to him, and he has the same sin of Sumireko... It's a waste of her talent that she joined your side.
 * Noelle: Hmm, I underestimated it, Nio. I can't imagine that someone like you had rigged so much on the advantage of our side, and I can't imagine you casted a dark mark on Carl's past.
 * Nio: I not only carved a mark on his past, but also his present days... Do you know what happened when Carl suddenly gone berserk with no sign or warning at all? Do you know about the reason?

''Noelle stepped back in horror and shock when she had remembered Carl's strange behavior on that fatal day which took the life of Mary Spencer. Nio winked and chuckled once again.  Revealing the truth which no one from the Catholic Rebels and their allies had ever know, Nio's words caused three people beneath all had their gaze widened in surprise.'' Before Noelle finished her question, Nio laughed out out of pure insanity and shrugged her shoulders as soon as she stopped laughing, but she was still wearing an insane smile on her face. ''Nio finished her words, and her words made the air fell into silence. People even ignored the flames and explosion occurred across the street, The phrase "Croatoan Virus" immediately made the mind of Noelle filled with fear. Cardinal Sforza was caught in such a disease. Noelle gasped again as soon as she heard Nio's words.'' ''Just as Noelle was finished, several explosions had occured three blocks away from the east. Noelle, Hugue and Asran watched in horror, while Nio ogled the sight like watching a firework performance.''
 * Nio: I was there at your downfall, looking at you all along, but you never saw me.
 * Dab44aed2e738bd45317b788a38b87d6277ff951.jpgNoelle: Preposterous! How did you...
 * Nio: HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!
 * Nio: The question wasn't how did I come, but what did I do. Your battle against our troops gave me a chance to sneak into the battlefield and left unscathed and unnoticed. You think I just went to the battlefield Let me answer your question, Sister Noelle. In fact, I secretly drove Carl into insanity via firing him a bullet made of a variant of Croatoan Virus.
 * 51be3af40ad162d92be3e14612dfa9ec8b13cd96.jpgNoelle: Croatoan!?
 * Nio: Esther is still wrecking havoc in order to find me? Hmm, beautiful.

''Hearing Nio's nonchalant words, Noelle felt she was engulfed by a blind fury all of a sudden. She cannot bear it. She wanted the truth. She turned to Nio and looked at her again.'' Listening Noelle's berating while still retaining her calmness, Nio put her hand on her cheek, looking at the chaos far away in a thoughtful look. ''Noelle was even more shocked to hear Nio's words, as Nio's look became more menacing. It became a sadistic grin and an expression that would scare a toddler into succumbing a psychological trauma. She knew Nio was a cruel and sadistic person, but she never realized that it was Nio who caused Carl to go berserk and Nio then ''
 * Noelle: What did you do to him!?
 * Nio: The Croatoan Virus has many variants, and some of them were rare and yet short-lived in human body. In spite of this, this special kind of Croatoan can triggered the remembering of a sentient being's own darkest past. In Carl's case, his darkest memory... was his foster parents' death at the hands of Arzonia lady.
 * Nio: That virus is different from other variants of Croatoan. It would not cause torments or deaths, but it can drive someone crazy. He would remember that Maria Arzonia, the one who claimed that she was helping him, was the one who killed his parents! What would he think? Sad? Depressed? Enraged!? It could be anything! Anything could really happen to trigger his inner demon! Whenever I think about what he thought, I'll... oh...

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Nio: ... I'll be so excited that I could die from it! '

''A loud thunder boomed across the sky, just as everyone was shocked to hear what Nio said. Nio's face turned even more twisted in ecstasy. The thunderstorm was building on the sky, and the whole skyline was covered in black color as if someone poured a bottle of ink. Even so, the flaming city had enlightened the sky with its orange aura, like bunches of bonfire.'' ''Hugue could not bear it anymore. He jumped onto the wall and started to run onward.'' ''Hugue was sick of this. He didn't want to hear more from Nio and only wanted to kill her immediately as soon as she revealed she was behind the terror that occurred days ago. He leaped to Nio and attacked her, grabbing her wrist and subdued her by putting his blade on her neck.'' ''Hugue held Nio at his blade, while Noelle and Asran looked with alert. Asran was ready to reach Nio as soon as the time arrived. Nio remained subdued and docile, as she started to chuckle.'' ''Before Nio could finish her shameless gloating, a shot was suddenly fired at Nio, which hit her leg. Nio's smile faded and let out a cry before she dropped on the ground with knees.'' ''Hugue looked aside and saw Esther was holding her rifle and approaching the area. She just went upstairs and walked towards the area with a pair of eyes that was blank and blurry, with black veins floating.'' ''Hugue took a deep breath and looked at Esther in a face of nervous expression. Noelle and Asran looked at each other together and nodded. Asran summoned a pair of vampire wings and leaped onto the wall, running all her way towards the roof, while Noelle, who was still yet to get used to her power, went upstairs directly. In spite of this, none of them actually saw a mysterious figure, dressed in a dark cloak and in a white mask, was staring at the alley, where the two usually stood.'' Meanwhile, on the roof, Hugue was still confronting Esther, who stared at him with menace. ''Hugue looked at Esther, whose eyes was like the eyes of a furious beast. He started to hesitate between two things; giving in Nio to Esther, or finishing Nio herself for what she did, as he wasn't sure how much sanity was left inside Esther's corroding mind.'' ''Just as Hugue was pushing Nio to Esther, he heard the walkie-talkie between him and Sister Kate was opened once again. Just then, Duchess Asran leaped on the building, but was astonished by the presence of Esther.'' ''Sister Kate's words made Hugue and Asran, who also heard her words look at each other, while Nio smiled and remained docile, somehow. It was like a scorching sweet potato on Hugue's hands.'' Panicked and enraged, Hugue immediately raised his walkie-talkie again and shouted at it. Hearing Hugue's words, Nio then rolled her eyes and had an idea, before she started to chuckled in a bitter manner, while still staring Esther. ''Nio's gloating made everyone looked at her. Even if they hated her, they were holding themselves not to kill her as she might let out many more dark secrets the Langdon Orphans was planning.'' ''Nio gloated harder and looked at Esther in the eyes, letting out a sadistic grin as if she had won over all of the people around her. Esther took a deep gasp. She had widened her eyes and remembered what she heard before she arrived in Ukraine... about someone's capture.'' ''Shaking in rage, Esther clenched her fists and realized what Nio was saying. Hugue and Asran were visibly shocked, but Nio was behaving calm and composed, still, with a smile on her face.'' ''Esther kept silent for a while, but her entire mind was mushed and she was trembling. She clenched her teeth in fury and glared at Nio with sheer fury. She immediately raised her gun, while Nio smiled in a sick fervor.'' Hugue and Asran immediately raised their weapons and tried to hold on Esther, but Nio was still smiling and goading Esther. Just as Esther was about to pull the trigger, she felt her back was drenched all of a sudden, stopping her actions, as if someone splashed water on her from behind. ''Noelle held her head in a painful look. She was still too weak using such elemental power, as she wasn't a fighter to begin with. However, she still tried not to lose her conscious as she want to see if the Water of Life succeeded in calming Esther down.'' ''Being drenched by the Water of Life from top to the bottom made Esther stopped her madness. Just like when Carl touched the blood of Patriarch Krans, Esther stepped back in pain and agony, with the effects of Firenza Blood decreased into a normal scale. The black vines around her eyes were faded, but still they existed. Nio watched as Esther stepped back, with her voice returned back to normal.'' As Esther's gun dropped on the ground, Nio's smile faded and yelled in shock and agony. ''Esther gave Nio a final stare of hatred before she lost her consciousness. Nio took a deep breath, as she watched Esther and Noelle dropped unconscious on the ground at the same time.'' ''As Nio yelled in despair, a loud "bang" was heard when they dropped on the rooftop, which served as the icine on the cake for Nio's dramatic downfall.  Nio's pupil then shrunk down due to being shocked by what she saw. She knew that the Water of Life could heal a curse, or at least putting it back into a controllable scale. Now, all the efforts made to turn Esther into a monster like Carl became absolutely futile. Noelle's body then was glowing in blue aura, and they started to separate from her body, forming a blue crystal beside her. It was Water Armateus.'' ''Nio immediately tried to crawl to the blue crystal, but Hugue subdued her immediately. Watching Asran picked the blue crystal up, Hugue then smiled at Nio in scorn and satisfaction, and then he raised his sword.'' ''Suddenly, a metal dart was shot from far away and hit the wrist of Hugue. Hugue had to dropped his sword. Nio widened her eyes in shock before she felt she was grabbed by someone at the collar. Hugue looked up at the person who threw that dark and arrived to pick Nio up. Shocked, Asran and Hugue stood up beside an unconscious Esther, looking at the person, who wore a mask and a cloak, glaring at them all while speaking in a female voice. Apparently, it was a woman.''
 * Nio: I don't know what happened afterwards. In spite of this, judging by the fact that Carl was possessed by the Malice of Moloch, I assume that the hatred and anger had triggered his berserk through that demon king hiding inside him. Then, he was possessed by his inner demon... and his inner hatred. Well, we all have a demon inside of us. That's what defines us as human beings.
 * Hugue: I had it enough!
 * Hugue: I heard you say "Moloch". Sumireko told me that it was the same demon king that was working with Michael Langdon, and I just heard about information about something known as the Period of Tribulations. So, tell me, Nio... was Moloch that demon who caused the previous Period of Tribulations?
 * C2fdfc039245d688e9930Xdbda3c27d1ed21b2411.pngNio: Well, that's right, of course!
 * Esther: Father Hugue, stand down! She's my kill.
 * Esther: Step aside or I'll kill you with her!
 * ???: Hmm...
 * Esther: I'll be the one who finish her, not you!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-095534-0ZX.pngHugue: Well... if you say so...
 * Sister Kate: [No, Father Hugue, don't do it! Letting Esther to kill Nio might actually trigger another berserk since her mind is corrupted! In my opinion, Nio's death at the hands of Esther might cause her mind being "set free" from moral codes and acts like a demon! That's why Nio goaded Esther to kill her, I assume! You cannot kill Nio either! That can only agitated Esther even further! You must heal Esther with the Water of Life first, before you kill Nio!]
 * Hugue: But...
 * Hugue: But if I don't kill let Esther or myself to kill Nio now, Nio will continue to cause troubles like what she did to make Carl gone berserk!
 * Nio: Speaking of Carl, I told you that I just used a short-lived and non-lethal variant of all those Croatoan Virus kinds on him. However, I need to tell you that we need some more powerful Croatoan Virus - especially the most powerful Supreme Croatoan Virus that can make humans into immortals if they succeeded with merging the virus - to do our next project.
 * Nio: To tell the truth, the Supreme Croatoan Virus needs demonic blood, pure witch blood and more lethal variant of Croatoan Virus to be enhanced and took its form.
 * Asran: Whatever do you mean!?
 * Nio: Don't get fret. Now, we have the blood of Firenza Junior, and the witch blood - which I won't give in more details - was also served. Guess who will be the farm of our virus, Esther!?
 * Esther: Cardinal Caterina Sforza, so far the only one who survived the lethal Croatoan Virus, but she wasn't cured...
 * Nio: Yes, we already tried to capture her to create Supreme Croatoan Virus, but turned out she gave herself in. What a foolish death seeker she is... Now, Esther, what do you think?
 * Esther: You done enough on me, Carl and so many others! I can't believe you did all of this! Now, you'll pay with your life!
 * 66789890_p0_master1200.jpgNio: Yes, yes, just like that, Esther! Pull that trigger at me, PLEASE!
 * Noelle: Sorry to do this Esther, but... I need to cool you down.
 * Esther: No, what have I...
 * Nio: NO! MY PERFECT WEAPON!
 * Esther: Nio... did your sadism being satisfied?
 * Nio: NO! MY PERFECT PLAN!!!
 * Asran: You lose, Nio.
 * Nio: No, I can't believe it...
 * 79f0f736afc3793197fee5c6edc4b74542a9114e.jpgHugue: Now, for all those sins you let others to commit, Nio Hashiri, I'll serve my sentence--



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Masked Woman: Leave her alone... '

Prologue: Hunting Party
<p style="text-align:center;">BGM: Étude Op. 10, No. 12 "Revolutionary" <p style="text-align:center;">By Frédéric Chopin



- ???: This piano is more than dusty. For years, I no longer touched a single key of it. I'm scared, scared of my skills waning and my idea fading. However, when I touched it once more, I once again gained my free spirit. Chopin's soul is in this score. I'm just conjuring him with his music.



- ???: If you excuse me, I'll explain why I am here, before I privately explain to you why I need this mask. You never saw me in the previous advanture of Maria Arzonia or Carl Robinson, are you? No, you're not, because I have no connection to them... until the ascension of the current Pope of Catholic Church.



- ???: What you are hearing is a speech made by Helene Hawthorn, the one who performs Chopin's work for you... in the house. Anyway, who knows who I am? I'm no artist. I'm rather an ashamed tramp trying to find a shelter, for myself and my dear companions. I am a failure...



- Helene: Still, life needs to go on. We went on a world-wide sideshow simply as circus members to hold charity for the war orphans, and then Third World War came. We went on to bring people happiness, but even we cannot avoid being blown by grief. We tried hard to fight against poverty, but we lost more than we earned. C'est la vie (This is life)... However, I know I have my friends... and they're like me, lost souls of this world.



- Helene: Chopin took soil of Poland when Russian invaded his homeland... and I shall keep my own memory of my hometown, Sleepy Hollow, inside my mind. I hated this town so much, but then it became better... until now, it turned completely upside down.



- Helene: Then, she came... and took him away... She captured the man who led me away from despair, and she fled, just fled... but she somehow told me everything. I heard about her name. She claimed she was from a family known as the House of Arzonia... and is affiliated with Langdon Orphans.



- Helene: A horrible family that once worshipped a dark clan of vampires at the peak of each Period of Tribulations, it eventually fell from anomaly into mere criminal factions, scattering across the world. Most of them died out, but only a few still existed.



- Helene: That's when I heard about her name... Maria Arzonia... someone who is rather different from other Arzonias. I'm not just heard about her rebellous act against them... I know her... and the current state of Catholic Church led by Michael Langdon, of which I would rather called the Fallen Roman Catholic Church.



- Helene: I don't know if or how those two Arzonias are truly related, but it would be better if I pay visit to the base... of this so-called Catholic Rebels... since I owe some of them one, really. However, I sensed something sinister but familiar in my current quest... and I know I shall meet "that thing" again, if there's possiblity.



- Helene: One more cup of tea, s'il vous plait. I'll set out for Ukraine.

Lyrics
Mirror, tell me something, Tell me who's the loneliest of all?

Mirror, tell me something, Tell me who's the loneliest of all? Fear of what's inside of me; Tell me can a heart be turned to stone?

Mirror, mirror, what's behind you? Save me from the things I see! I can keep it from the world, Why won't you let me hide from me?

Mirror, mirror, tell me something, Who's the loneliest of all?

I'm the loneliest of all

Act 0 - New Challenges
<p style="text-align:center;"> 30 minutes ago  <p style="text-align:center;"> During Esther's Rampage 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Underwater Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Melancholia's Lab 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Supreme Croatoan Research Team 

''Looking into a telescope, Melancholia now watched into the sample of a mixture substance. She just used another vial - just one vial - of Firenza Blood to mix it with Croatoan Virus taken from the body of the recently captured Cardinal Caterina Sforza. With a grin, Melancholia sat back on her coach with a smile. She looked at her minions in front of her with appreciation.'' ''The second half of the sentence was mumbled by her, and nobody actually heard it. Melancholia then looked down on the ground in a sad face.'' As Melancholia was speaking, she suddenly heard a deep male voice asking beside her. ''NoBrother Petros Orsini now stood inside the room with Melancholia, as he was sent by Pope Michael Langdon to give the viral sample to Melancholia. Due to what he saw, Petros now started to doubt the intentions of Melancholia and Michael.'' Melancholia stood up from her chair in a cold face. An auto-da-fé or auto-de-fé (from Portuguese auto da fé, meaning "act of faith") was the ritual of public penance of condemned heretics and apostates that took place when the Spanish Inquisition, Portuguese Inquisition or the Mexican Inquisition had decided their punishment, followed by the execution by the civil authorities of the sentences imposed. ''Melancholia's vigorous made Petros speechleess. He could only bowed in front of her out of respect. In spite of her cruel ways, Melancholia still has her own point about the war.'' ''Petros then turned back and walked away. Melancholia the covered her face and started to shed tears, for the very first time in several years. However, she was smiling. Just then, a female nurse from the Church arrived and approached her.'' ''Melancholia heard this and slowly stood up, wiping her tears away, before she finally saw the vials of Supreme Croatoan Virus inside her hand. Melancholia immediately grabbed the virus vials from the nurse and laughed out, much to the nurse's shock.'' ''The nurse looked at Melancholia in a face of surprise, but then, Melancholia regained her composure and sighed. She turned back and smiled at her.'' ''The nurse bowed in front of Melancholia and left the lab, followed by the doctors behind her. Melancholia soon became the only person in her lab, holding the completed vials and smiled in relief. She eventually sat back on the ground, looking at the vials as if they were some kind of precious treasure.''
 * CroatoanVirus.jpgMelancholia: Well, well, well, the Croatoan Virus is feeding on blood cells infected by the Blackness... 
 * Joan.Alter.full.2320017.jpgMelancholia: Well done. I guess if there's no accident, we'll create the finest Supreme Croatoan Virus... (started to whisper in a deep voice) which Selina Strawberry in the past required.
 * Melancholia: (think) * With the Firenza Blood and the Supreme Croatoan Virus, I guess it'll be an interesting place to start, before I let FOLIE to purge this world from its sins... so that humanity will receive its old dawn. Well, now I guess Michael will be pleased. Now, all it takes would be returning back to the past, with my newly founded power, and let that fiend to pay for what he had done... *
 * Petros: Um, is this really necessary, Mother Superior? We don't need an ancient demonic virus to end this war, right?
 * Petros: I guess can't we have a better way to... as you say, cleanse this world?
 * Melancholia: You inquisitors must always prefer auto-da-fé to plunge heretics into fire and tortures... I'm sick of these. I want to set things fast. Now, this world is a court, and I'm the judge, the prosecutor and the executionor all in one. I bring judgement to this world, and I want to go fast. No one should be lousy or fussy during a daily routine of judgement.
 * Melancholia: Therefore, you should do what I command you to do. Enforce us and you'll be safe. I promise. You know how I loathed traitors... It was all because of some petty traitor in my clan. My family died at the hands of demons, while humans... They don't care about magical creatures. The society cannot accept difference. Therefore, I choose to do things in a hard way so that we together can make this world new. In a nutshell, I just want to end this war. There'll be no Stabilization Union, no KnightWalker Alliance, only a cleansed and reborn world. Is there anything wrong?
 * 1459402987-25b0f855d668500bae1176d0cff18014.pngPetros: No... nothing. I'll prepare for the army right now.
 * Nurse: Mother Superior, there're two vials of Supreme Croatoan Virus. We had discovered that the enhanced virus can duplicate itself... infinitely, as long as there's still a proportinate amount of blood for it to feed. It means we can create two more vials with these as prototypes... just by using it against normal blood.
 * Melancholia: Finally! Ha, the Supreme Croatoan Virus! Now, my secret weapon is completed. It now all depends on how FOLIE and Firenza Blood work!
 * Melancholia: You've done well. Take a rest.
 * Melancholia: Ha, this is, so far... my greatest achievement beside FOLIE... No, it even surpass FOLIE... This is based on the legacy of the Order of Flourish, and I'll use it to bait the Order of Flourish... and remake the world, creating a future... a future ruled... by us. After all, sometimes the smallest things would thrive. Dinosaurs went extinct, while demons and monsters might be killed by exorcists or hunters...

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Melancholia: ... BUT THE VIRUS LIVES ON!!! ''

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5km above London

<p style="text-align:center;"> Star of Bethlehem

On the Star of Bethlehem, which was currently not visible by the sight of Londoners, Fiamma of the Right watched over the whole town after returning back to the Star's control tower. A grin surfaced on Fiamma's face. Just as Fiamma gloated in satisfaction, a malicious female giggle started to appear behind Fiamma's back, combined with the noise of footsteps coming from someone who wore heels. ''The woman was covered in dark shadows, and her face was barely recognizable in the darkness. Then, Fiamma smiled and turned back to the woman. He looked at her in an scornful eye.'' ''The woman scoffed and looked aside. She showed some expression of pity as she heard Fiamma said the word "London."'' Then, the woman turned serious once more and looked at Fiamma in a gloomy face. ''As the woman was speaking in a rather casual manner, as if she herself was speaking to the air itself, Fiamma then glared at the woman. His smile faded instantly.'' The woman immediately slapped her own head and laughed out in embarrasement. ''The woman then let out a grin and revealed herself from a shadow, revealing herself to be a very young woman, just a bit older than Maria. She has a tall, hourglass figure that matched perfectly with Maria's shape, but her hair was pinkish instead of blond. Her face is grinning in malice. She was wearing an armor in red and blue, and she was carrying several blades on her body. It was apparent that, like Matt Butcher, this woman is also a collector of the swords.''
 * Fiamma: They still have no idea of the danger.
 * ???: So interesting, Milord Fiamma.
 * Fiamma: I hardly imagine that His Holiness will make another person from Mafusa Gang to join our cause, but since you're the secret weapon of the Langdon Orphans... I guess there's an necessity for you to go to London.
 * Biagio_Novel.jpg???: London? That place, which was attacked three times in half a year, has no place of salvation, but since that place has Arzonia and her so-called family there, I think at very least I'll have some fun.
 * ???: By the way, Bishop Biagio Busoni... or former Bishop Biagio Busoni, I suppose, is now set in the Mansion of Pulao (蒲牢), waiting for "its" release. I'm sure if Arzonia gets on the place, that'll be good for her. By the way, what would you plan to do with Patriarch Krans and Matt Butcher? I heard Krans somehow survived that attack we instigated in Ukraine.
 * Fiamma: Miss, don't forget that I know who your really are... You're an Arzonia as well.
 * ???: Ha, yes, what a moron I am.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - ???: Guinevere Arzonia, at your service, Fiamma of the Right. '

''Fiamma then watched in satisfaction as the woman who called herself Guinevere Arzonia bowed herself in front of him, and he grinned in malice. Then, Guinevere's face turned more serious and she drew her sword.'' All of a sudden, as soon as Guinevere finished her words, Fiammma lowered his head and chuckled in a dark manner, much to Guinevere's surprise. Guinevere frowned her eyebrows. Fiamma then waved his hands and brushed things off in a casual manner. Feeling humiliated, Guinevere turned back and bit her lips. Guinevere then walked towards the door in a serious tone, but she spoke in a manner as if she turned into the queen of the whole world. ''Guinevere then teleported herself out of the tower via a magic portal. Fiamma sat on his throne and looked at the empty hall in a lethal grin.''
 * Guinevere: I'm here to inform you that I'll take the task of capturing Coporal Matt Butcher and Patriarch Krans R. Tsarskiy to this place after they arrived in London. Leave this task to me. I need to meet my sister and tells her who should be a worthy Arzonia!
 * Fiamma: Fufufufufufufu... Hahahahahahaha!!!
 * Guinevere: What's so funny about it?
 * Fiamma: Nothing, just because you were born from different mothers, and apparently Maria is much less squandering than you are, my little Guinevere.
 * Guinevere: Tsk!
 * Guinevere: I warn you this, Fiamma. There's nothing more horrible... than a woman scorned.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Fiamma: We'll wait and see. '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile  <p style="text-align:center;"> 500 meters away  <p style="text-align:center;"> Campemento Pica 

''Standing above a tall building in ten floors high, Celestia Ludenberg now watched the city aflamed with a pretended smile on her face. She had smiled, but the smile wasn't realistic.'' ''Shinya Banba was standing ten meters away from Celestia. Celestia turned back and leered at Shinya in an intimidating smile.'' ''Angrily, Shinya scoffed in disgust. Listening to the claims of Celestia, Shinya almost immediately turned her back on the face of Celestia in dismay.'' Celestia shook her head in calmness, even if Shinya now glared at her in a sullen face, even if the city in front of her had turned into a state of chaos. ".................................." ''Falling into deep silence, Shinya continued to look at the fiery city. Celestia, however, crossed her arms and narrowed her gaze in disgust.'' ''Celestia's attitude suddenly swifted like a whiplash. Shinya was surprised and confused by Celestia's reaction. She frowned her eyebrows and peered at the gambler in rage. ''
 * Celestia.Ludenberg.full.1739592.jpgCelestia: Hmm, you've gone a bit of far, you know... Nio Hashiri...
 * Celestia: Oh, well, what can I choose to bring down Russian Orthodox Church and clean one of the most intimidating threats of all time? At least I can't die just like that. Don't you think so, Shinya?
 * Celestia: Pope Michael will be pleased, huh? I had really did something he'll appreciated. For all I suffered from my life, I'll finally get what I always craved - my own value being proved.
 * Shinya: Suffer? You're just a petty and greedy scum that joined Junko Enoshima for rewards. To think His Holiness would accept someone like you... No wonder why you don't have any friends, Celestia.
 * Celestia: Maybe, but this whole society is just like a casino... I bet everything to win my own goal and my own place in this world, and this war... shall be a turning point of my life. 
 * Shinya: I see.
 * Danganronpa_the_Animation_(Episode_01)_-_Morning_Meeting_(058).pngCelestia: THAT'S WHY I WON'T FORGIVE NIO HASHIRI!
 * Celestia: She didn't say that she would ruin this city into such a state. She said we would conquer it as soon as we destroy the Russian Resistance. I should have know it...

''Listening to Celestia's angry words, Shinya then continued to keep silence, but she was now utterly confused. She didn't except that even someone like Celestia would show disgust towards Nio.''


 * Celestia: I was glad to create a doppelganger of myself and make it destroy those... those bases of the Russian Resistance. By the way, I think that masked woman is coming...

''Shocked, Shinya gasped and quickly rushed at the side of Celestia. She narrowed her gaze and bit her lips.''


 * File_284.jpgShinya: Masked woman? * gasp * You mean...

''Shinya seemed upset. She didn't fear Kouko at all, but she was rather disturbed that Celestia decided to bite back after Nio's work and the losses contradict her previous calculation. She was even more upset when Celestia mentioned someone she called... Another Arzonia.'' ''Shinya cannot held back any longer. She rushed to Nio immediately and yelled at her.'' ''Celestia pushed Shinya aside aggressively angrily, but then she calmed herself down in a calm tone. She even chuckled in a twisted sense of sadism.'' Celestia then paused before she returned back to her calm and callous attitude. ''Immediately afterwards, Celestia's word trigged another angry stare coming from Shinya. Shinya attempted to shout at Celestia with rage, but she held back. She looked at the fiery town with a intense look.'' ''Shinya tried to press her disgust inside her, so she sacarstically spoke the above words. With a malicious face, Celestia let out a smile when she heard Shinya's words, but that smile seemed forced. She then responded in a cold and indifferent tone.'' ''All of a sudden, with her face turned serious, Shinya can't help herself from narrowing her gaze, leering at Celestia maliciously. Her words had revealed that this Celestia was just another doppelganger instead of the real one, who was now on her way to London.'' ''Celestia didn't answer. She just looked at the burning city in a callous face. However, her face soon turned more and more worried. She was thinking about the dark expression of Esther and her unstable state.'' ''Before Celestia could finish, a blue beam suddenly slashed the hair of Celestia. Celestia's words were interrupted and fell into silence, as she slowly gazed in a glimmer of horror. She saw Katya, Valnir and Gaius standing not far away from her.  Celestia merely narrowed her gaze and looked at Katya calmly with a cold face. Then, she started to walk closer to Katya while summoning a blade made of red aura. Shinya just stood by, looking at Celestia provoking Katya.'' ''Celestia then raised her sword and attacked Katya, but Gaius blocked Celestia with his sword. Celestia then threw several cards to Valnir, who was trying to approach her. The cards dropped on the ground and became zombie-like Card Soldiers. They were like those Playing Card Soidiers from Lewis Caroll's Alice in Wonderland, but instead of acting like humans, they were like zombies with skeletical skulls and bodies like a dirty sack filled with raw meat. Those zombies lunged themselves at Valnir, Celestia confronted Gaius while Shinya started to attack Katya.'' ''Celestia then raised her blade which clashed with Valnir's staff, and Valnir immediately narrowed his gaze in anger. He never anticipated that Celestia had became so agile.'' ''Celestia seized the chance and raised her foot, and she kicked Valnir's guts brutally. However, before she almost immediately knocked his chin with her elbow, she felt pain in her ankle like she kicked a rock.'' ''Due to Celestia's attack, Valnir was at first nearly stumbled. However, Valnir immediately regained his sense and blocked the elbow of Celestia immediately.'' ''Yelling, Valnir immediately summoned a blue fireball and attacked the fake Celestia, scourching the latter's shoulder before all of a sudden, Valnir was alerted. The doppelganger's cloth went torn, revealing rotten flesh beneath it. Even so, he gave out a smug smirk and leaned to Gaius.'' ''Gaius raised his blade and wiped it at the fake Celestia, cutting off her arm, and Valnir burned it down to prevent its further mutation. The fake Celestia grabbed her shoulder and was forced to kneel, Before Gaius and Valnir could fight the fake Celestia, Shinya seized the chance and leaped towards them, but instead of aiming at Gaius and Valnir, Shinya tried to attack Katya instead.'' ''As soon as they kicked down the fake Celestia, Gaius and Valnir were both altered by the attack, they turned around and saw Shinya's movement. When Shinya tried to hit Katya with her blade, Katya immediately replied with summoning a magic spell. A shield made of purple aura took form and blocked Shinya's attack.'' ''Shinya sadistically grinned as if she found enjoyment out of this shield that nullified her attack. Katya merely swayed her finger and transformed the purple shield into a large crocodile head. Its mouth opened when Katya opened her palm.'' Shinya still maintained her grin but then, Katya closed her palm and clenched it into a fist, and instantly, the crocodile closed its mouth, chomping Celestia in its mouth before it exploded. ''You can imagine how puzzled Katya was when she saw Shinya laughing at all her pain and agony. Normal people would be painful when they got chomped by a large crocodile, but Shinya seemed to enjoy it in a way of sadomasochist.'' Katya merely stared at the latter in disgust. ''Acting subservient at Katya's attack, Shinya chuckled sadistically. Katya then saw the fake Celestia got beaten by Valnir and Gaius, in retalitation of how much problems the real Celestia given to them all.'' Katya shook her head and could not really understand the sadism of Shinya. As a response, Shinya stared at the beaten Celestia and sharpened her gaze. ''It soon became clear that Langdon Orphans was just another sore excuse for manipulation, with its official "orphans" being brainwashed into zealous pawns, while the unofficial members and working partners were treated as cannon fodder. Now, the inside Shinya was torn into two parts, the part of Mahiru felt painful and woeful for Celestia being beaten, while Shinya felt joyful and pleased at what Gaius and Valnir was doing. Nevertheless, they canceled each other. Katya lifted her eyebrows when Shinya mentioned the word "replica."'' Katya widened her eyes...
 * Celestia: Yes, you're right... Kouko Kaminaga. I assume she had already arrived to take Nio away... and I assume that woman is coming. The Another Arzonia. 
 * Celestia: This Nio has to be stopped one day. I don't know if I would survive the war, as anyone can die, but... Heh-heh, if Nio Hashiri also dies, at least I'll laugh at her in the Hell.
 * Shinya: That's outrageous, Celestia! Why would you turn in your family and make them hunt down each other!? Besides, anyway, what the hell do you mean by "Another Arzonia"!? You mean there's a fifth known Arzonia other than Maria Arzonia and Arzonia Brothers that once served the side of KnightWalkers!?
 * Celestia: Family? What a joke. You never see me as a family, since I'm never a Langdon Orphan to begin with, Shinya. However, since I believe that the KnightWalker Family and the Langdon Orphans can make me achieve my goal, I decide to work with you... but that does not mean I'll retain my tolerance to someone like Nio.
 * Celestia: As for that "Another Arzonia", you made a terrible mistake on your choice of words. She still serves the KnightWalker Family albeit in secret... I once overheard that stupid Fiamma of the Right talked about her... He's such a fool. He just can't keep his voice low or his window closed. It was by coincidence but then I realized that Maria Arzonia had a sister. I assume that Mother Superior had made her out of here, since this is such an unusual circumstances. Don't you think?
 * Danganronpa_the_Animation_(Episode_01)_-_Morning_Meeting_(052).pngShinya: You does have a point... Nio's deeds is indeed intoleratable. The Pope is tolerant to you, Celestia, after you committed that grave mistake to allow Sonia Nevermind get into Tenguu City with that detective... plus your wild card personality. Still, I suppose this will neutralize all the wrongs you did.
 * 249cadfd5266d0165f38e5f1952bd40734fa3588.jpgCelestia: Now, I think my work is done. Now, allow me to go back to Junko Enoshima and Mukuro Ikusaba's side, please... or perhaps, my  original  self.
 * Celestia: [Oh, yes, forget to tell you, this body is rather another doppelganger of mine and is now piloted by myself. I'm now at the place far beyond your reach, Shinya.]
 * Celestia.Ludenberg.full.2443004.pngShinya: I don't care. Did you mention Junko Enoshima? You think she's really a worthy person, better than our Mother Superior?
 * Celestia: Ms. Banba, please consider this as my word of resignation. As long as an utterly destructive time bomb like Nio Hashiri is still out there, I can't work in Langdon Orphans. This isn't what we actually said.
 * Katya: You can't run. I don't care about anyone like you, but if you tried to make a deal with our enemies and the taboo we tried to avoid, I'll leave you no mercy.
 * Celestia: [May I ask you about something, all of you from the Witch Cult? Years ago, when that dreadful Eckidina KnightWalker completely obliterated the land of Fiore Kingdom, where were you? Hiding and running like rats in a sinking ship? Now, never mind! CARD ZOMBIES!]
 * Celestia.Ludenberg.full.2257645.pngCelestia: [You're here to stop His Holiness' magnificent project? But don't forget that you also hold responsiblity for the rise of Pope Michael if you consider him as a villain, due to your utter neglagence!]
 * Celestia: [Surprised?]
 * Celestia: [OUCH!]
 * Valnir: Ambush me? Nice try, but you don't seem to discover that I wear armor underneath my cloak !
 * Chain_Chronicle_Screenshot_0559.jpgValnir: Aha, so this is another fake!
 * Gaius: Allow me to deal with this.
 * Mahiru_shinya_by_littlephoton-d7lru3b.pngShinya: CHECKMATE!
 * Shinya: Quite amusing.
 * Shinya: Ooh, quite impressive.
 * 03509182b9014a9095d41b64ab773912b11beecc.jpgShinya: HAHAHAHAHA!!!
 * Shinya: Hahahaha... Nice try, Witch Cult, but we KnightWalker Cyborgs live with such pain.
 * Katya: I know you would say that, so I merely used 0.1% of my mana... and only find out you're such a sadomasochist!
 * Shinya: At least, I'm not a coward who will easily cry on a mere setback. I'm a KnightWalker Family Cyborg after all, just like Maria Arzonia once was. You'll find out how hateful she is once you're on her side.
 * Katya: It makes my head hurt. Since now you've beaten, why won't you help your companion but attack me?
 * Shinya: Companion? Is that a joke? Well, she never blends into the team. She is never an official member of Langdon Orphans, so we don't give a damn at her... and no one shall care for her replica, either.
 * Katya: A replica? She's another doppelganger?
 * Shinya: Yes, and she's piloted by Celestia, who was now far from our reach, like a puppeteer to a puppet... However... she can feel anything this puppet felt, including the attack that landed on her!

<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 km above the ground  <p style="text-align:center;"> Star of Bethlehem  <p style="text-align:center;"> Control Room 

''Sitting on a chair and putting on a VR helmet, Celestia struggled and shivered, howling in pain and agony. On her arms and legs, there were wires. Her own replica now sent the pain it endured all the way to Celestia's body as she was controlling it. There were even bruises all over her body.'' Not far away, Fiamma of the Right stood not far away and watched Celestia howling in pain, and then he grinned. ''Fiamma then turned around and walked away. Something different started to formulate inside his mind.'' Fiamma then disappeared into the darkness.
 * Celestia: AHHHHHHHHH! NONONONO!
 * Celestia: Shinya! Wait! What are you waiting for? I cannot deal with them alone! 
 * Fiamma: I need to free her from pain... but it was such a shame getting beaten by the Witch Cult scums. Punishment is necessary to be used as countermeasures.
 * Fiamma: Wait and see, Michael Langdon and Melancholia...

<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile 

<p style="text-align:center;"> London 

<p style="text-align:center;"> House of Lords 

''The knock-out gas began to consume the entire parliament as many aristocrats fell on the ground and turned unconcious. Many soldiers marched into the room with gas masks. Following them, a tall and slender man with long blond hair marched in, without any gas mask. He looked at his new prisoners with sheer disappointment. It was Cain Knightlord.'' ''Following Cain, it was a towering and muscular man, a head taller than anyone here, in his black trenchoat and a large sword. His face was cold and grim, and his eyes turned blue and glowed icy aura. He was none other than the former second-in-command of La Nueva Familia de Arzonia and a former major general of the Catholic Rebels army, named Carl Robinson.'' Cain gave a cryptic smile at Carl like a father hiding a surprise from his son. ''Cain then turned around and looked at a smiling man with blond hair and brown eyes. He was in medium build and wore white trenchcoat, wearing a wicked grin on his face.'' ''Borgia nodded with a smile and chuckled. Both him and Carl never wore gas masks due to their special body as magicians.'' Borgia tried to shake hand with Carl, but Carl stepped back, being wary of his moves. ''Carl's word was so cold and grim that anyone who heard it would feel like being plundged into a deep, deep hole within a ginormous glacier from the South Pole. Borgia cautiously looked at Cain for once glance, seeing him not reacting to this. Borgia coughed and settled himself clear.'' Listening to the amoral Cardinal's words carefully, Carl widened his gaze as he heard Borgia mentioned the word "cure" and gasped the air. Nodded, Borgia smiled in confidence and spoked in a tone full of assurance. ''Carl spoke this in a thoughtful and firm tone, as he really wanted to know the answer. In fact, some positive traits was still living inside him, like he won't cross the line to kill innoncent people. Mary Spencer had sold him to Michael, and she tried to kill Magilou and Matt, so she deserved to die in his point of view. However, Carl still knew not everyone needed to die after all.'' Carl clenched his fists and widened his grin all of a sudden, as he heard that the most worrying problems about him was going to be solved. Somehow feeling relieved and even excited, Carl then turned around and raised his fist, shouting at the sky, to God that he no longer trusted and to an imaginary of Maria Arzonia who no longer gained his favor. ''Cannot control himself, Carl bent down and went into unnerving silence... before it turned into rage and hatred. All of the worst memories came back into his head.'' Carl then raised back to his full heigh and stepped back, gritting his teeth and showing a horrendous grimace. ''The other Langdon Orphans all heard Carl's speech and cannot help themselves from keeping themselves awake, since they find Carl's speech to be aspiring in his own way. and Carl then turned around and looked at Cain, Borgia and other Langdon Orphans in front of him. His mood whiplashed immediately and flipped back to his cold and emotionless demeanor.''
 * Cain: So pitiful... Perhaps, the most pitiful kinds needs more caretaking than our kind.
 * ???: Alas, as one of the pitiful kinds, I agree with you, sir. I believe it's the time to erase any negativity and free all of us.
 * Carl: So the plans goes - You used my blood to create bombs in the city and infecting civillians around, after playing the game that you set up all along, am I correct?
 * Cain: Allow him to explain this to you in a much more humane explaination...
 * Carl: You... you're Cardinal Antonio Borgia? Yes, it's you... Knightlord mentioned that YOU are the man who plots this bombing.
 * Borgia: Yes, Corporal Robinson, this is him. I'll explain the plan to you. In addition, please allow me to share my condolensence to what you endured.
 * Carl: Don't touch me, please. I don't need your help. I'm only temporarily joining you so that I can make a difference to this world. You all had captured me and taunted me with my misery. Do not expect I'll be your servant.
 * Higekiri.full.2203439.jpgBorgia: Sure, sure thing, but the point is, this bomb will not like a TNT. Instead, it released the vaporized blood of yours and make anyone get affected when they inhaled the contaminated air. Not everyone in this city would be infected, but those infected would feel true horror coming from their body taking control over them, while those who aren't influenced...  would do anything for their survival . The cure would be deployed after we're done with Maria Arzonia and her goons, so that we'll deploy the cure and 
 * Carl: Excuse me, Cardinal Borgia... I didn't mean to disrupt you, but I thought you mentioned the word "cure"...
 * Borgia: Because I did. I made them recently. The cured victims - if there's any survivors left - would realize the horror their own incompetence and corruption caused, and they would atone themselves to rebuild humanity.
 * Carl: So, you mean we don't need to destroy those who are innoncent ?
 * Borgia: The rest of humans, atoners and innoncent, would realize the hidden situation, and they would leave their delusions of peace. They shall help in create in a renewed world with the Empires they once relied on toppled. First, we'll take London as a step stone... and then we'll expand it worldwide. How do you think? A demonic curse had become a panacea to cure negativity and corruption... This is called fight fire with fire. After that, we'll allow you to leave and live in a quiet and peaceful life, like you always wished.
 * 18c87e61218704f92b65097e74eed7e9f13c3152.jpg@480w_300h.webp.jpgCarl: Ha, I understand... That is what I truly want. I once tried to be kind, and they all get mean to me... Fine, I'll give them what they truly deserve.
 * Carl: The guilty will feel ashame and the innoncent would know the values of justice! Is that what you mean? Ha, finally!
 * Carl: How marvelous! How intriguing! A penacea to heal this world, you hear me! GODS! HUMANS! AND GHOSTS FROM THE PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE! HEED MY PRAYERS!  I pray for a world with no deceit, no betrayl, no apathy and no discomfort, and I'll devote myself into bringing this to reality. Amen. Finally, I can make a true difference to benefit the humanity as I find the most perfect cure within myself! Well, well, well, you shall figure it out, Arzonia. If you can understand my pain and what I truly desired, you won't just sit there and saying all your sermon about love and peace! That idea has passed!
 * Carl: I never believe you from the beginning when I heard about your name. Now, I know why... You expect someone can forgive a person who killed his family in front of him? Finding yourself a family? You just stripped others' life away! Now, Arzonia, allow your deceitful God to bless you!
 * Oggaimembers.pngCarl: A messiah? A Catholic Rebel? They're all just fraudulent titles! You're just a murderer! A terrorist! An arsonist! A blood-sucking Cyborg! Now, enjoy all the false praise and bland, souless flattering from those who you manipulated into puppets! Enjoy your Cult of Personality! One day, you shall endure your downfall, just like I once endured, being thrown from a cliff when you believed you finally became a hero.
 * Carl: This... will be my very own revenge... No, this is my very own  JUDGEMENT ... It's what I hope to take off the tumors on humanity. In certain extreme situations, the law is inadequate. In order to shame its inadequacy, it is necessary to act outside the law to pursue a natural justice. This is not vengeance; revenge is not a valid motive, it's an emotional response. No, not vengeance... It's  PUNISHMENT .

''Carl's speech of madness had made every Langdon Orphans disturbed. They were disturbing people like Michael Langdon and Melancholia, but none of them actually saw someone so stubborn and obssessed like Carl, who was clearly losing himself in his own delusions. Borgia stepped back nervously and his lips was shaking, strongly hinting he was holding back his horror.'' ''Borgia was confused. He never expected that his words pushed Carl's button. Due to being betrayed and got into despair after being falsely praised as a hero, Carl now hated to be pointed out that he wanted to be hero. The concept of "hero" became nothing but utterly irrevelant burden for him. Even praising him seemed to be annoying for them since he took it as satire. Annoyed, Carl took a glance at Borgia and scared him. Carl's death glare could kill somebody!'' ''Cain gently put his hand on Carl's head, like a father to his son (again). Carl immediately calmed himself down and behaved more docile. Cain started to whisper into Carl's ear and grinned.'' ''Cain then put his hand into his pockedt. He took a crest which shaped like a key and handed it into Carl's palm.'' ''Cain then whispered the spell into Carl's ear very carefully... and the crest began to merge into Carl's skin. Carl watched it merged into him and was confused.'' Cain smiled cryptically once more, like always.
 * Higekiri.full.2142289.jpgBorgia: As... as long as you're pleased.
 * Carl: As long as I'm pleased? What are you talking about? You mean I joined this purely for self-serving?
 * Carl: You should say, "As long as this world is saved." You just need to keep your promise. World War III will be ended through MY hand... simply by cleansing the barren and snuff out the apathy, leaving humanity realize their mistake. I'm not Eckidina KnightWalker. I don't gain pleasure from these plans. I was just comfornted that there won't be lies anymore.
 * LogoSectSabbat.pngCain: That's enough.
 * Cain: They shall pay. They shall all pay. You wanted to become a hero, at least being respected and needed, but this world rewards you with betrayl. I won't betray you, as long as you follow my instructions. The judgement shall be passed upon humanity... and you'll be the judge, jury and executioner.
 * Cain: Here's a little present for you... It seems to be a key, but it's a crest... a crest that came from Patriarch Krans Romа́n Tsarskiy. You held it into your hand and cast it with this spell...
 * Carl: What happened?
 * Cain: It'll protect you... You won't get harmed since it enhanced your power. It's known as the Crest of Sabbat, also known as the Crest of Seven Deadly Sins... which Patriarch Krans used it to become a demon. Due to your demonic blood, you won't be affected by its side effect and would be enhanced by it. Besides, it shall make you...

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Cain: Immortalized. 

Carl was surprised when he saw Carl stared at him with encouragement. ''Cain pointed at the Langdon Orphan troops at him. Carl sighed and quietly looked at his hand, with a saddened look. Now, his hand became normal instead of mutated because of his training in the Star of Bethlehem. It could morph itself between human and demonic, so no one would ever call him a "freak."''
 * Cain: Yes, as long as this is on you, you shan't get any harm. You were regarded as a freak and monster when you were younger, by those fools who can't take care of themselves. Well then, all you need to do is to show them how monstrous you can be. Now, I reward you with the title of a Group Captain of Royal Air Force now, which is a title you deserves, and you shall lead  THEM  to save this pathetic world from its brink of abyss. Use them carefully.

''Carl then turned around and looked at the still unconcious prisoners. He narrowed his gaze and sighed.''
 * Carl: Yes, I suppose so.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Carl: Call Cardinal Sforza, please. I want her to bear witness of the upcoming executions. '

''The Langdon Orphan mooks saluted to Carl, who was now apparently their new group captain now. They were devoted to Michael Langdon and were elites chosen in this operation. Since now Carl Robinson became their ally, they would follow his command with fierce loyalty, since they became HIS subordinate.'' ''Carl watched with comfort as he saw the Langdon Orphans marching out of the room, which brought his old days in military back... Carl really missed the old days, and he believed he would gain a higher rank once he reached the grade, so that his country would need him around. Nevertheless, the treachery broke his dream and fantasy to be a hero. Then, he thought about his parents.'' ''Carl lowered his eyebrows and became gloomy. In spite of this, Cain dragged Carl back to reality.'' ''Cain's word made Carl snapped from his laments. Carl nodded silently and followed Cain and Borgia into a secret tunnel, with the rest of soldiers dragging the aristocrats after tying them up. Beneath the floor, there was a bomb ready to detonate.''
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDEMCEKDD4DN-X235ZK.pngLangdon Orphans: Yes, Captain Robinson!
 * Carl: Very well.
 * Cain.Nightroad.full.114060.jpgCarl: (think) * I'm sorry, father and mother. I know this isn't what you want, but I have no choice. If the world reject me, then it's not my fault if I set it ablaze. *
 * Cain: Let's go, Captain.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Campemento Pica 

The Celestia clone was smashed onto the ground and started to roll on the ground, but the Witch Cult kept herself from being alive, due to Katya suddenly sensing something ominous from her and narrowed her gaze. Celestia gazed at Shinya for one glance, but was truly disappointed that Shinya merely lifted her chin in sheer disdain and went away, leaving Celestia facing the Witch Cult alone inside her copy's body. Getting impatient, Katya narrowed her gaze and glanced into the fake Celestia's face, who then chuckled bitterly and started to speak in a much darker and more sinister voice - the voice of the REAL Celestia. Sighed in irritation, Katya swung her blade and pointed it at Celestia's neck, narrowed her eyes. ''Celestia groaned and let out a gruesome grin. The shell of the doppelganger started to crack and its skin fell for a bit like falling lime powders from a wall.'' Katya took a deep breath as Celestia looked back into Katya's eyes. "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''The trio reacted in shock and rage when they heard Celestia speaking out the Latin name of the Witch Cult, known as Cultus Pythonissam. Katya immediately raised her blade and imbued it with magical aura.'' All of a sudden, Katya sensed something dangerous was coming and immediately switched her blade to another direction. ''Katya slashed the air and released a large purple aura in a crescent's shape. Valnir and Gaius was surprised and perplexed at Katya's reaction, but then they reacted in alert when they saw Fiamma of the Right, previously invisible, blocked himself with his third claw.'' Fiamma swayed his arm and let out a deep chuckle of darkness, even though now he was utterly fraustrated by Katya discovering him. ''Valnir and Gaius moved forward and face Fiamma, both of them showed hostility. Fiamma smirked and let his lips lifted.'' ​​​​​''Fiamma then turned around and smiled at Celestia. Celestia's voice then started to switch between her true voice and her much more high-pitched, '' ''Regaining her sense, the fake Celestia was apalled by Fiamma's presence. She widened her gaze and peered at Fiamma, who had a devious grin on his face.'' ''Katya, Valnir and Gaius reacted in shock, not due to Fiamma's prescense, but because of Celestia's attitude towards her doppelganger counterpart, who turned out to have her own mind instead of being a mindless puppet. Fiamma chuckled bitterly and then pointed at the head of Celestia.'' ''Without letting the Fake Celestia having another chance to speak out, Fiamma then raised his fiery hand and grabbed Celestia with it. He then controled the large claw and slammed the body of Fake Celestia on the ground, like throwing away a trash.'' ''Uttered a yell, Celestia was slammed on the ground by Fiamma and almost lost her conscious. Fiamma then walked towards Celestia with a devilish grin.'' ''Fiamma then raised his hand and touched the body of the fake Celestia, and then, the fake Celestia's dress was on fire. However, Celestia didn't howl or struggle in spite of the fire consuming her body. The fire consumed her so harsh that she had no chance to transform into a monster post-death.''
 * 83025aafa40f4bfbf4d14bcf004f78f0f7361823.jpgFake/Real Celestia: AHHH!!!
 * Katya: That's enough.
 * Katya: Your scent is different from that Celestia we met underneath the Catatombs... You're not the real one... At least, your body is NOT the real one.
 * Katya: Talk.
 * Celestia: Not bad as the High Priestess of Witch Cult. I can tell you that I'm already retreated back to our base, and now I'm taking control over this doppelganger. Although, I can still feel the pain you guys inflicted upon it, though killing it would only cut off my transmission. I forgot to tell you that we Langdon Orphans just used this skill to pilot our copies in order to make them more realistic, but I assume it can only fool mediocre people around. Therefore, I'm not surprised that you figured it out.
 * Katya: How many of you still remained? How exactly does your so-called Mother Superior worked with  OUR  enemy!? I demand a straight answer!
 * Celestia: Well, haven't I tell you that Mother Superior knows about Astaroth all along? She endures much more than we all had, I can assure you. The reason I joined Michael Langdon was all because of  HER ! She showed me strength and amazement from the deepest circle of Hell, so I proposed a partnership between the Ultimate Despair and Langdon Orphans.
 * Celestia: Mother Melancholia knows who you and your clan are, High Priestess Katya. She also knows your name, Mr. Valnir Kruls... and you, Mr. Gaius Phoenix. She knows all of you... Cultus Pythonissam!
 * Gaius: YOU!
 * 8912b7ef75eab7d339f74f20500d16ea6a6979e9.jpgValnir: We shall kill this one quickly and destroyed it, before we find and kill the real ones! They knew too much!
 * Katya: Agreed!
 * 62-140619134144.jpgKatya: Incoming!
 * Fiamma: Tsk!
 * Fiamma: Good day, the Witch Cult. I've heard about you guys, but I cannot expect that one day I shall meet you in such a situation.
 * 29294524_p9_master1200.jpgFiamma: I know you guys have no intentions to work with Arzonia, but sadly, you HAVE to. You all are some of our important targets. If you hadn't agree with the invitation made by Arzonia, it'll be much easier for us to take you down after we bring down the renegades.
 * Fake Celestia: F-Fiamma of the Right?
 * Real Celestia: Very well, Fiamma. Cut off this transmission now!
 * Fake Celestia: Why... why are you here?!
 * Danganronpa_the_Animation_(Episode_03)_-_Sayaka's_letter_(57).pngFiamma: I'm here to punish the failure... and pull the original Celestia away from her woeful experience. Good work telling them that Mother Superior knew everything...
 * Fake Celestia: Ugh!
 * Fiamma: Hmm, whatever. A copy shall be a copy, even if it's alive. No one will cry for a clone after all. 



''Gaius, Katya and Valnir all reacted in surprise, not because of Celestia being burnt down, but because of Celestia's reaction. She didn't even try to escape from her fate. She just lied there, as if someone who was already dead.'' ''Unlike Gaius and Valnir, who looked at Celestia's burning but motionless body with shock, Katya still had a stoic expression. She stepped one step forward to Fiamma with anger.'' ''Katya never show any sympathy towards any Langdon Orphans' doppelgangers, but what disturbed her was the sociopathic tendency Fiamma deployed upon killing a clone. As his response, Fiamma chuckled deviously. His eyes was filled with burning flame that was filled with sadistic streak. It made Katya angry.'' ''Fiamma then looked at a dying Celestia as the latter was consumed into smoldering ashes. He then swiftly turned around and chuckled in malice.'' Fiamma spoke in such a ruthless and emotionless tone that showed his uncaring nature The fake copy of Celestia suddenly stopped thinking as soon as Fiamma revealed she was just another clone. ''Katya just glared at Fiamma with hatred, but soon she discovered that the Fake Celestia smiled and raised her head. Her voice also changed into a more robotic tone, since the pilot system of Celestia began to wreck down.'' ''Uttering her final words, the fake Celestia raised her head and was devoured by the flames, forever. Chillingly, she showed no pain when she was dead, as if all of her feelings was taken away by some power when she was burned alive. Even in her final moment, she remained cold and callous, with zero remorse on her face.'' ''Enraged and horrified, Katya watched as Celestia being consumed by flames. She was both shocked and disgusted by Fiamma's cruel tendency, and she paced towards Fiamma with rage.'' Valnir crossed his arm and looked deep into Fiamma's eyes, and then he suddenly caught sight of a demonic figure with red skin, before it reverted back to Fiamma once again. ''Katya stared at Fiamma closer. In a vision, she saw a red-skinned demon dancing inside the fire before the demon disappeared. The demon was a vision of Vanifer, the late Prophet of Air. Facing Katya without fear, Fiamma chuckled darkly and shook his head, showing an unhinged smile to her, as if he cared nothing about taking a life at all. The vision flashed between him and Vanifer, with their voice echoed each other with sheer frenzy.'' ''Fiamma then raised his hand again, summoning the fiery claw and smashed it at Katya, but Katya had a barrier summoned in front of her and pushed it back to Fiamma's side. Fiamma let out a roar and stepped back. He tried to resist, but Gaius and Valnir quickly surrounded him from the side.  Gaius raised his blade and wiped it at Fiamma, but Fiamma dodged the slash, but he didn't notice that Valnir had snuck behind him, raising his staff and smashing Fiamma's head with it.'' ''Now, it was completely apparent that the formerly effective brainwashing, set some time ago by none other than Eckidina KnightWalker, had fully wore off on Fiamma. As a result of this, Fiamma returned back to his original personality, a deluded, prideful and aggresive man. Even if he still remained on the side of the KnightWalkers, he only used it as a tool for his own goal, since he really doesn't care about whatever side he was on, just his own victory. For now, neither Junko or Eckidina was aware of this.'' ''Looking at his watch, Fiamma then disappeared immediately in front of the Witch Cult. Gaius tried to stop him but he ended up disappeared. Katya, Valnir and Gaius then looked at the remains of Celestia. Now, Celestia turned into nothing but a pile of smoldering ashes.''
 * X00_00_01--2F01NM80307-09553M4-0Z.pngGaius: This fire... It not only burn people, but also taking away those feelings from its victim.
 * Katya: Fiamma, this is an Armateus, right?
 * Katya: I heard about the Elemental Armateus that have power to weaken the Blackness, but you used it to remove emotions and killed off a clone?
 * Fiamma: Well, I just use it to make a failure into a trash she always is... If Junko Enoshima ever mentioned about this fake Celestia, I'll take the credit alone.
 * Fiamma: Don't worry, all of you. As you probably all aware by now, this is just another fake Celestia, whose memory was deployed by the real Celestia, thus only serving as a tool. In fact, the real Celestia is now inside London. If you want to find her, get her as much as she could.
 * Katya: Damn you! ...
 * Fake Celestia: [Cut off transmission -- System impaired -- Failure --]
 * Demon_vi_by_kentamakoto-d9dakc2.jpgFiamma: Thank you for all of your work, my dear fake Celestia. Without your plan of your own doppelganger, we won't gone this far, as now we eliminate the major ally of this so-called Catholic Rebels thus far... The remnants of Russian Orthodox and Russian Resistance die today!
 * Katya: Damn you, Fiamma! You're insane! So this is how you treat your pathetic clones, throwing them away after using them!
 * Valnir: Bah! The power of Fire Armateus and the remaining subconcious of Vanifer... poisoned you, Fiamma. I once had no attempt to stop you bastards that defiles the Church, but if I leave you alone... you'll one day propose a threat to the world.
 * 584_6fc205b21558813a146239ba19752a79.jpgFiamma / Vanifer: It isn't I who went insane, Katya. It's this world. I'm not a threat, my friend. I'm here to save it. This is the greatest legacy from the Empire of Fiery Pit, and I'll use it as I always want!
 * Gaius: I can see you don't know whatever you're talking about. You were brainwashed by Eckidina KnightWalker and Michael Langdon, Fiamma of the Right! You either give yourself in or don't blame me!
 * Fiamma: Ahhh! I'm a free man... and I have my own agenda... I served nobody!
 * Fiamma: I've been overstaying my welcome in the lockup for too long... Now, if you find me in London, I'll obliterate you all. Incinirate into ashes with this doomed city!
 * ​​​​​Katya: Fiamma... London... What is the Langdon Orphans playing at?

Act 1 - All Roses Has Its Hawthorn
<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile  <p style="text-align:center;"> 50 meters away  <p style="text-align:center;"> Atop Another Building  <p style="text-align:center;"> Above Burning Streets 

''With her gaze scanning between the burning fire that swallowed Celestia's body for good, a young woman with a pair of pink eyes. She stood in front of several clowns behind her. Those clowns were all wearing mask, and so did the young girl. Her mask was composed by two layers. One layer was a black plastic mask, and another... was in fact, her own skin. If you see her clearly, her face looked like rubber, hinting that it was just another mask to hide her true form.'' ''The girl didn't finished. She then sighed when all of a sudden, some flashback occured inside her mind. Burning streets and houses, aggresive soldiers and police... Then, she opened her eyes as soon as her mind wandered to a place outside of the town inside her mind... and it laid on a sign which now turned into a rubble of twisted metal lying beside smothering ashes. Although, some words can still be visible.'' ''The girl, whom one of the many clowns referred as the Ringmistress, turned her back to look at the situation. She saw a masked clown with green hair running towards her.'' ''The Ringmistress crossed her arms like a calm and sophisicated young lady. The clown named Alfonso stood in front of her while trying to catch his breath.'' ''The Ringmistress nodded in a complimenting smile. Suddenly, she heard a scream not far away, and she turned her head to the right side. Then, she saw a young girl in her own age being pushed down from the edge of the roof by a soldier of KnightWalker Family. The Ringmistress' smile disappeared, and she immediately rushed to the edge as well, with a panicked face.'' ''The Ringmistress immediately grabbed a chalk from her own pocket and drew a straight line in the air - which really turned into a straight white thread which connected to the sky. The Ringmistress then grabbed the thread and leaped to the girl, extending her arm.'' ''The Ringmistress successfully grabbed the arm of the girl and they landed safely on the ground, near Katya and the Witch Cult. However, the girl already passed out because of her shock.'' ''The Ringmistress gently put the girl in her arm on the ground, and she swiftly looked at the building above her. Her clowns already subdued that soldier of the KnightWalker Family.  With a sadistic streak forming between her gaze, the Ringmistress spoke in Persian language to her clowns, which all of them seemed to understand with no confusion at all. Then, the Ringmistress turned her head away to the Witch Cult members coming towards her, as the clowns took the KnightWalker soldier away.'' ''Surprised, Katya was curious about the girl's Persian language, and she never saw this girl before. The Ringmistress gently pressed the edge of her hat. Her hat was in French style like a mustkeer.'' ''The Ringmistress spoke in a vintage French accent as if she was from a medival French aristocrat family, but it souned very polite. It was almost like singing since she spoke each sentence which ended in rhymes. Noticing this so-called Ringmistress was speaking in rhymes, as if she was singing. Katya widened her eyes in curiousity. Then, she noticed that the Ringmistress mentioned "art". She the looked at the clowns who had just coming down the building with their prisoner. Valnir, on the other hand, seemed to be curious about this young lady,'' ''Katya and Gaius looked at each other with drops of sweat... No doubt that some of the legendary artists are quirky and weird people, like Salvador Dalí. Speaking in rhymes as if it was her own habit, the Ringmistress then looked around with sadness. She saw smoke and fire all around, and sighed in grief. Even so, she had to make up a smile on her face, which made things even harsher.'' ''The Ringmistress closed her eyes as she pressed her mask harder. As the girl's smile faded, Katya noticed that the entire face of Ringmistress was a mask made of rubber. She attempted to ask about the mask, but she immediately held back when the Ringmistress gave her answer.''
 * The_pink.jpg???: How horrible... I haven't estimate the scale of destruction...
 * ???: Oh, I hate it so much when I have to take form as my younger appearance, but things seems not going well because of the blood of that Firenza Junior. If without Michael Langdon, I would probably went on hiding and continue to live as a hermit... but now, I need to find my  sister and my beloved ....
 * ???: Sleepy Hollow... my home...
 * Shin.Megami.Tensei-.PERSONA.5.full.2312922.jpgClown: Uh, Ringmistress...
 * Ringmistress: What is it, Alfonso? Is people in the town being evacuated to the safety zone of Arzonia Family?
 * Alfonso: Ringmistress, the evacuation is still ongoing, but we managed to save 1,000 people from the explosion. When Catholic Rebels asked who we are, we immediately ran away.
 * Ringmistress: NO!
 * X00_00_01--201803D07-09553KDEM4-0Z.pngRingmistress: I got you!
 * Katya: Who is that?
 * Ringmistress: کارت خوب بود! او را زنده نگه دار، پسران! من باید مجسمه موم جدید خود را برای ساخت موزه جدید خود بسازم. (Persian: Nice work! Keep him alive, boys! I need to make him a new wax statue to furnish my new museum .)
 * Katya: Persian?
 * Ringmistress: Well, I have a family member who has Persian and French blood, and people often called him "the Persian". I guess the concept of language itself is one the most fantastic materials for the Heaven's artitian. Well, don't you think so, madmoiselle, that the art has many forms to go?
 * Noir.(Persona.5).full.2052558.jpgKatya: So you're an artist, aren't you? Those clowns are your goons?
 * Ringmistress: That's right... or maybe I'll be more glad if you say they're my family, after all. However, I'm now a running artist without a home, wandering around and helping people out from this hellish pit of doom. This should never be called as beauty, as long as there is still tragedy.
 * Ringmistress: Swearing my fealty to a old secret council of magic, I once had many friends, but the outcome eventually turned tragic. Now, they went into hiding after our town was destroyed and our existence were exposed, probably because of some certain circumstances like burnt toast... Now, we're a group of fugitive circus to fight against the KnightWalker Alliance. I now only have my circus left, and my adoptive sister and my boyfriend both went missing... I'm now looking for all of my friends.
 * Valnir: Where do you come from?
 * The Ringmistress: The town of Sleepy Hollow, New York, the United States...

''The Ringmistress then sighed and closed her eyes. Her mind wandered into a burnt wood and a rotten Jack-O-Lantern on the ground. She shedded a drop of tears all of a sudden when she thought about the woods...'' ''Katya sensed something was wrong and immediately went forward, looking at Helene in a worried face. Helene lowered her head and tears began to stream down her cheeks.'' ''The Ringmistress then rubbed her tears and slowly cooled down. For some reason, her tears are with colors, like drops of paints dropped into a cup of clear water.''
 * Katya: Excuse me?
 * Ringmistress: But that place is now no more than a place where people like us were hunted, while many beasts in human skin ruled the town... It's now a hell... Not my home...
 * Ringmistress: I'm sorry. It all started 13 years ago, in 2024. Me and my friends had to leave this place and seperated, but now I'm still searching for them. The clowns of my circus, of which is known as Merry Melody, they're are now all I have. You're not looking at my true form, as I can change the majority of my physical appearance all the time except my face beneath my mask .

''Sighed, the Ringmistress then turned around and didn't face the Witch Cult. She slowly removed her skin mask and looked at herself in a mirror. Underneath her skin mask, there was flesh that was auburn, rotten and dried. If anyone caught a glimpse of it, they would react in sheer terror. It would be a face so deformed that it was hardly a face.'' Katya stepped towards the Ringmistress and tried to comfort her, but the Ringmistress immediately lowered her head and rejected it. ''Katya and Gaius stopped and looked at the sad Ringmistress in confusion. The Ringmistress calmed herself down and turned back. She immediately masked herself once again to avoid her deformity from being exposed.'' ''The Ringmistress then cooled herself down and slowly sighed in grief. She then smiled once again, but it was obviously a forced smile.'' ''The Ringmistress then waved her axe inside her hand. She tied her axe on her belt and waved it, as if she was killing her enemies on the battlefield.'' ''Before the Ringmistress could finish, Katya was so shocked that she immediately interrupted her. She thought the Ringmistress mentioned Michael as if he was something she knew all along.'' ''The Ringmistress scratched her head and narrowed her eyes. She had some nervous sweat drops on her face.'' The Ringmistress then took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ''The Ringmistress then let out a mischevous smile as if she never cared about it at all. Seeing the whiplash mood of hers, Valnir was unnerved and immediately paced towards her.'' The Ringmistress gazed upon Valnir, who was just two inches close to her, and she didn't even flinch in spite of his aggresiveness. Valnir and his partners were alerted by the words of Ringmistress, who looked at the Witch Cult as cool as a cucumber. The Ringmistress let out another mischeivous smile but then, as she cleared her throat, she became more serious once again. ''All of a sudden, Katya heard the "Blackness" and immediately frowned her eyebrows. She drew her blade to the Ringmistress, but the latter immediately stepped back in shock. She waved her hand in panic as if she was trying to assure them that she is not a Black Demon. Katya still glared at the Ringmistress, but slowly withdrew her sword. The Ringmistress then sighed in sadness.'' ''The Ringmistress then calmly walked towards Katya, ignoring Valnir and Gaius, as Katya stared at her. The two still sensed some suspicious atmosphere on this young woman.'' ''Katya immediately grabbed the wrist of Ringmistress but all of a sudden, the Ringmistress wrist turned into paints that were squeezed inside the hand of Katya. The paints sprayed everywhere, which shocked Katya, Gaius and Valnir. The paint are ordinary paint, but the mood was embarrassing for a moment.'' ''Panicked, the Ringmistress immediately regenrated her lost hand and cleaned the hand of Katya. Katya looked at the face of Helene in a pair of sullen eyes.'' ''Looking at Katya's embarrasement, the Ringmistress smiled in embarrasement. This smile was no longer a forced smile.'' ''All of a sudden, Katya noticed that someone was heading towards the Ringmistress, and she was panicked. She saw a young girl with pink hair and two blades rushed towards the Ringmistress.'' ''Alerted, Katya immediately pushed the oblivious Ringmistress aside, making the attacker to miss her target, and then faced the attacker with her partners. Just then, the clowns let out a scream. The Ringmistress was horrified as she turned her head, looking at the clowns beside her, but they were all become hostages to several KnightWalker soldiers coming from nowhere, including the soldier who were once their prisoner.'' The attacker then stood up and turned her head back, staring at the Ringmistress with hatred.
 * Katya: Sorry, I didn't mean to.
 * [[File:Edmond_dantes_fate_grand_order_and_fate_series_drawn_by_kiritani846_5a55c8b89adfab9a9f1cb1d15a360393.png|thumb|340px]]Ringmistress: Please don't touch me...
 * Ringmistress: Apologies, mes amis... but for your safety, please don't touch me.
 * Ringmistress: I heard many of my colleagues went into hiding and I'm now looking for them, but whenever I go, I saw people being abused by authority, especially those from the KnightWalker Family... I cannot stand them. This is brutality.
 * Ringmistress: I confront evil human and demons of all kind, but what made me here was this chaotic state. I found that Michael Langdon was the stealer of the Grand Grimoire, and now he was the Pope. Therefore, I went here to stop his plans... and I'm going to...
 * Katya: Wait... you know Michael Langdon?
 * Ringmistress: Well, I initially have no other memories in the past that was about Michael Langdon, since I never encountered him until now. However, I have discovered that many of his plans corresponded Moloch's plans in the past. Maybe I even somehow met him before... in the past. Combining the possibilty that Michael stole the Grand Grimoire, I assume that Michael intened to bring back Moloch's reign and used his legacy to destroy the world.
 * Ringmistress: That's why I had to stop his plans, but since Maria Arzonia was there to stop him, I felt relieved as somehow I knew she would do it. Therefore, I'll go to see my sister and find her as soon as possible in order to unite us once again. Besides, all of the event of Firenza Junior is another thing that caught my interest... I believe Melancholia was playing a ploy much horrid than we ever imagined...
 * Valnir: What is Melancholia planning in the city of London with Firenza Blood? You know some other things, right?
 * Ringmistress: What she was trying to produce... is running right inside my body. It's something known as the Supreme Croatoan Virus, which I once participated in its design.
 * Katya: Supreme Croatoan Virus?
 * Ringmistress: Me and my sister are one of the few who survived its effect, while my sister perfectly merged with the virus and became immortal. I, however, have to catch on.
 * Ringmistress: The Supreme Croatoan Virus was produced by us via the normal Croatoan Virus, witch blood and the Blackness, and I suspected that Firenza Blood is another form of the Blackness, albeit with more of Moloch's curse power inside it.
 * Katya_12505.jpgRingmistress: I can see why you're so hostile to me. In fact, I'm from an organization that invented the Supreme Croatoan Virus, but for fighing fire with fire. Me and my colleagues... once wanted the virus to benefit the world, but some of them lost their way and used them in their own desire. I guess Melancholia wants otherwise. The most obvious thing was that the Firenza Blood would make the virus' effect even more caustic, and the enhanced Supreme Croatoan Virus would be used in the past counterpart of us, before it can be used to twist the timeline... This is just my own theory, and judging from the look on your face...
 * X00_00_012F01M80307-09553M4-0Z.pngRingmistress: I don't believe that you can trust me, but if you know Maria Arzonia, please tell her about the SCV. She's the only one who can put a stop on Michael's plan and restore the Grand Grimoire. I'll stay in this future and look for my sister, as I know I'm too puny to make a difference in this world.
 * Katya: Wait a minute!
 * I_was_mad_by_lizanne.jpgRingmistress: Ah! I told you not to touch-- Ah, anyway, I'll help you with this! I'm so sorry!
 * Katya: What's this? Your Supreme Croatoan Form?
 * Ringmistress: Well, I told you that my Supreme Croatoan Form is imperfect and therefore, unstable. My element is art, as well as paint... so when a magician like you touched me, I'll become a puddle of paint... at worst. Don't cha worry. I have paints on my body whenever after I painted walls. Nothing abnormal, I can assure you!
 * Katya: WATCH OUT!
 * ???: Damn you, Witch Cult...



<p style="text-align:center;">' - ???: Well, well, well, what have we here? '

''The Ringmistress seemed shaken as soon as she saw the young woman, whom she referred as "Guinevere Arzonia". The Witch Cult was utterly confused about the name "Arzonia", as they only heard about Maria Arzonia and the late Arzonia Brothers, but none of them had ever heard about the name which was known as "Guinevere Arzonia"... but the Ringmistress seemed to know her. However, before she can finish, Guinever interrupted her.'' ''The Ringmistress was utterly shocked by the words of Guinevere, so quick, so sudden, like a inflated balloon bursted after being poked by a needle. She stepped in sheer horror and shock, and her mouth widened, revealing a pile of inhumanely taloned teeth inside it. "Helene Hawthorn". That's the true name of this Ringmistress.'' ''As Helene shivered after her enemy spoke ill of her own face, Guinevere lifted her sword and pointed at Helene in a face of sadistic grin. Katya narrowed her eyes when she heard Guinevere described Helene's face.'' ''Helene gave a sullen face to Guinevere. Her hands in purple gloves clenched into fists. Her whole body shivered in rage.'' ''Before Helene could finish, Guinevere had already leaped towards her and raised her blade. Her face seemed grim and serious, no longer having a smile.'' ''Guinevere didn't answer. Using her axe to block the blade of Guinevere, Helene immediately leered at the Witch Cult, as if it was a signal.'' ''Katya, Gaius and Valnir attempted to help Helene, but when Helene leered at them and shouted out, they looked at each other in confusion. None of the clowns were free.'' ''Helene then pushed Guinevere away with her might, which seemed to be utterly disproportionate in a young woman in her size. Guinevere leaped back and kept her balance, glaring at Helene in menance.'' Before Guinevere could finish, Helene immediately leaped towards her and interrupted Guinevere's words. ''Interfering Guinevere's words mid-sentence, Helene went furious and she immediately raised her arms. Her arms, all of sudden, had transformed into a group of chormatic particles. She immediately drew a trapeze on the air before grabbing it. She swung herself to Guinevere. Guinevere immediately dodged it, but Helene didn't stop swinging. She kicked a soldier that grabbed one of the clowns instead.'' ''Then, the clowns immediately broke free after seizing the chance and beated down the soldiers with all sorts of weapons they could find on the ground. They then tied up the soldiers. The Witch Cult members immediately teleported themselves to the soldiers and helped the clowns to tie them up. Even so, they're not fully assured if those clowns are trustworthy.'' ''Helene then swung back to Guinevere and kicked her right in the chest. This time, Guinevere was panicked and didn't dodge it at all, so she was kicked down. Guinevere fell down on the heated pavement, and Helene leaped on the ground, posing and grinning like a narcissist.'' ''Guinevere lied on the ground, looking at Helene with angry stare. The clowns, not far away, gathered around the Witch Cult and told them about the place where the survivors were kept by the Arzonia Family agents. Katya looked at Helene, who was still trying to confront Guinevere, and she sighed before clapped her hand. In just one second, the Witch Cult, the saved girl and the clowns disappeared with their prisoners.'' ''Guienevere wasn't foolish. She knew that Helene was trying to make her having a slip her tongue and slipped off Michael's further plans, but then she narrowed her eyes and grinned.'' ''Helene's smile disappeared as soon as she heard about the STAR LABS of United States of America, as well as "that woman"... and then she clenched her fists in sheer grief and rage. She looked at Guinevere with a pair of angry eyes that shone bright pink aura.'' ''Helene slowly let her sanity slipped when she thought about a woman... with long black hair and business suit... She then thought about herself and her friends, who had to leave the town of Sleepy Hollow and were seperated. Helene tried to find them as soon as possible. All because of that woman, her life shattered forever. Then, Helene's lips lifted up and showed a sadistic smile.'' ''All of a sudden, Helene bursted into a severe laugh with her face blushed into pink. Guinevere looked at her with alert, as Helene kept laughing and laughing in insanity. Guienevere immediately stepped in and grabbed Helene's collar.'' Stopped laughing, Helene pushed Guinevere away from her angrily, before she lifted her lips with a sadistic smile once again. ''Helene's smile then disappeared. It was replaced by rage and anger. Her eyes were filled with red veins, showing that she had lost her cool. Her dark side started to surface. Guinevere immediately reacted this by picking up her blade, which fell on the ground after Helene kicked her down.'' Helene immediately interrupted Guinevere's words in anger.
 * Noir.(Persona.5).full.2292519.pngRingmistress: Ugh... so it's you beast, you... Guinevere Arzonia... one of the world's most dangerous juvenile deliquents, and one of the most dangerous rogues... from the former Mafusa Gang members... You... took my...
 * Saber.(Miyamoto.Musashi).full.2281121.pngGuinevere: Shut up. No longer did I serve Mafusa Gang now. I'm now one of the Langdon Orphans, and therefore, I'm your enemy. Yes, I took that man from you, and yet he's still alive. However, it's not for long. Keep staying in that pit would make me utterly useless, without a bright future. Look how what that brought to my stupid and greedy brothers... I already left that awful place, like my sister  who never loves me and casted me out. However, this is not the point. I'm getting curious that how did the Order of Flourish joined this World War III, but turned out you're just fighting on your own side... How pitiful and lonesome, the Ringmistress... No, you're Helene Hawthorn!
 * Helene: How do you know my n... Uh, I mean, pseudonym?
 * X00_00_01--2F01M80307-09553M4-0Z.pngGuievere: Oh, yeah, I know all about you, as soon as our previous battle. I almost knocked down your mask, and yet I know your face... There is nothing on your face, Helene, merely scars and dried rotten flesh like wax.
 * Katya: (think) Is that real? There is a disfigured face underneath that mask?
 * Helene: Why are you here, by the way? I guess that so-called woman who called herself as "Mina" robbed me of everything, for Christ's sake, and now you want to add icing on the cake?
 * Helene: Ha, now I can see you're getting so angry... 
 * Helene: You guys, I don't know who you are, but this is not a safe place to stay! Follow my clowns! They'll take you to the place where we kept many refugees and civillians!
 * Katya: But Helene...
 * Helene: I'll handle her as long as you can!
 * Gaius: But...
 * Helene: Don't worry, friends! I heard your enemies are in London. Meet me there!
 * Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_II_E11_03m_38s.jpgGuinevere: Helene, silence. Your men are all subdued now, and you and those people behind you... I guess they're mages, right? I'll capture them all... Pope Michael would be very pleased. I'll make you confess your "sins" as well, just as I did to Lidvia Lorenzetti...
 * Helene: SHUT UP! I'M NOT A SINNER! I'M AN ARTIST!!!
 * Guienevere: What!?
 * Guinevere: So you tricked me...
 * Helene: Sure I did! That is called a clown trick!
 * Inktober_2017_haru_okumura_persona_5_by_ffnb-dbqba5x.jpgHelene: Now, I'll take you to your sister. She must be thrilled to meet you... As I heard from the file I stole from the burned Arzonia Brothers and their Household, she cut off your sisterly tie years ago, and you two shared different mothers. That's all I know, but I just want to know why did you try to get me.
 * Guinevere: Why don't we go to His Holiness together and discuss it together, hmm?
 * Guinevere: Although, I can only tell you one thing... I'll hand you over that woman from the so-called STAR LABS of United States of America after His Holiness was done with you. He knows Sleepy Hollow well.
 * Helene: That woman... Mina Harker...
 * Helene: Hahahahaha!!!
 * 65014516_p0_master1200.jpgGuinevere: What are you laughing at?!
 * Helene: Oh, Guinevere... what an acheivement you now got... You want to drive me mad? You want me to show you my unstable, hideous and yet powerful true form?
 * Guinevere: Helene, stop defying. You're now a stray dog, with your museum being robbed by those public officials. Your big sister and your love one went missing as well. Is there anything left for you which worth living for?
 * Helene: SHUT UP!

- Helene: Stop making a fool out of MEEEEEE!!!

Pointing at Guinevere's face, Helene completely lost her calmness and raised her axe. ''Before Helene could finish, Guinevere immediately leaped towards Helene with blades in her hand. Helene immediately blocked Guinevere's attack and pushed her away.'' ''Helene then grabbed the chalk thread she drew before. It was still there. Helene climbed up through the thread as fast as a monkey.'' ''Guinevere immediately let out a grin and tried to cut off the thread. Swinging her swords, Guinevere gone sadistic as well. Her face twisted in madness and grinned in sheer malice, showing her unhigned side.  However, Guinevere's smile faded when the blade hit the thread, but didn't cut it off. The thread was more like iron wires in spite of they were drew by some magical chalk. Climbing on the wire, Helene was now high above Guinevere, who smiled at her.'' Hearing Helene's words, Guinevere first reacted in surprise, but then, she again smiled confidently. ''Guinevere immediately raised her blade and pointed it at Helene. When Guinevere struck through Helene, a hole was formed on Helene's body. However, as she was being struck, Helene didn't yell in pain, and she didn't blead blood. Instead, just some chormatic particles flowed from Helene's body.'' ''Guinevere was shocked by Helene's condition, as the latter showed no signs of injury, Exasperated, Helene then immediately transformed into a chormatic dust devil and rushed towards Guinevere. Guinevere then dodged it and leaped towards the sky, narrowly skipping Helene's dust devil form. She rushed towards the Witch Cult and raised her blades. She didn't see Gaius raised his blades and leap to her as well.'' All of a sudden, Guinevere heard Gaius shouting next to her. ''Guinevere heard the yell of Gaius and immediately realized something went horribly wrong. She immediately raised her blades just in time when Gaius '' ''Hearing Guinevere's rant, Gaius was surprised and narrowed his gaze, while Valnir, Helene and Katya were surprised as well. Seizing the chance, Guinevere quickly withdrew and leaped back on the ground, repelling Gaius who leaped back on the grouned and slided back to his position.'' ''Gaius snarled in contempt. Showing no fear, Katya walked forward towards Guinevere while Helene landed on the ground and start returning back to human shape. She didn't face Guinevere, but all of a sudden, a mask dropped on the ground. It was an entire human face made of skin, falling on the ground like a piece of rubber.'' ''Panicked, Helene immediately picked up her mask and covered her face with it, before she turned back to Guinevere and faced her in anger. Guinevere then let out a cruel smile.'' ''With her smile slowly faded, Guinevere narrowed her gaze in an angry look, as if she was a cat that failed to catch a fish. Hearing Katya's words, Helene lifted her index finger and wiggled it at her cheek with a mischievous smile.'' While speaking, Helene raised her axe and aimed it at Guinevere.
 * Helene: I'll take you and all your goons away as materials for a memorial mural, monster! I'll make you be remembered...
 * Saber.(Miyamoto.Musashi).full.2191925.pngHelene: As a slaughterer!
 * Guinevere: Stupid.
 * Guinevere: Get down, Helene Hawthorn!
 * Helene: It's useless. Only I can erase this thread I drew. Any outside power can't break it.
 * Guinevere: Then I'll cut you off first!
 * ToL_Rokurou_Portrait.pnge: You brute. Allow me teach you some basic manners.
 * Guinevere: Sorry, Helene. I need to deal with some more urgent matters with--
 * Gaius: I don't know who you are but I'm really pissed off by you today!
 * Guinevere: Damn it! What's wrong with all of you guys? CAN'T YOU LET ME FINISH? I'M HELPING YOU TO TAKE NIO HASHIRI AWAY AND SOLVING PROBLEMS! First things first, apologies.
 * Guinevere: Therefore, don't you dare standing in my way!
 * Helene: No! You're lying!
 * Katya: Nio Hashiri was taken away by a young woman named Kouko, who is on the same side of you. You're too late.
 * Helene: Therefore, Guinevere Arzonia comes here for nothing, but being the material to make paints for Helene. People from the Witch Cult, it's been an honor to meet you. Unfortunately, this woman is my prey. Please help my friends to somewhere as safe as possible...
 * Helene: ... while this humble painter paint this canvas in front of her... fully red.

Katya then saw several clowns escorting the hostage as Helene started to play serious. ''Katya nodded and stood up, with wrath on her face as she bit her lips. She didn't who Helene was or why she tried to deal with Helene alone, but she believed that Helene was currently underestimating their skills.'' ''Helene politely stepped aside and allowed Katya to cast her spell. She immediately tried to strike Guinevere down with her hex, before Guinevere tried to block it with her sword. In spite of this, Helene managed to teleport herself and hit her with her elbow. Guinevere lost her balance and got blown away, hitting the wall not far away.'' ''However, Helene's smug smirk waned when she saw Guinevere, somehow alive and well, struggled to gain her balance with her sword. Alerted but trying to keep her own composure, Helene grabbed a rose from her pocket and kissed it affectionately.'' ''Katya tried to march towards Helene since she had no idea what this French young lady was capable. However, Gaius petted her shoulder and shook his head. Katya nodded bitterly and begrudgingly, before she turned around and went on to the survivors, along with the rest of the Witch Cult. Helene immediately thrown the rose above the midair.'' Helene's body then started to dissapate into chormatic smoke into the mist of rose pedals, before the pedals started to twist and became vaporized, before all of the color mixed together into an astounding mixture full of bizzare and inexplicable colors, colors that human could never see in their own eyes. ''Guinevere could only stare in shock as Helene was no more. Instead, there was an enormous floating sphere with texture like mercury drop, much more gigantic not withstanding.''
 * Haru_okumura_is_an_eggface_and_im_love_her_by_hi_no_yari_dclrn1b-fullview.jpgHelene: People, leave her to me. I'm aiming at her only.
 * Katya: But...
 * Katya: I'll take her down here!
 * Helene: Be my guest.
 * Helene: C'est magnifique.
 * X00_00_01--20180307-09553DDENMCEKDDE4DN-X0235ZK.pngHelene: Here's the chance. Ms. Katya, escort the survivors back. I'll handle her.
 * Helene: Here we go, Croatoan!
 * Guinevere: This is...



- Helene: Tell me where he is!!!


 * Guinevere: S-Supreme Croatoan?!

''Struggling to get up, Guinevere was utterly alerted by the transformation, before she stepped back and alarmed. Yelled in anger and agony, Helene's abstract art form turned into a dragon and rushed to Guinevere. Raising her sword, Guinevere immediately blocked the dragon, but the blast had pushed her away 500 meters.''

Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scene from LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Spin-Off - Firenza Junior - Return of Old Friends 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 

<p style="text-align:center;"> London Sewers 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Secret Underground Chamber 

''Holding a large rose in her hand and trying to be as romantic as possible, Carissa stood inside the chamber with the sewers. Despite hating such a place, Carissa had no choice. This is perhaps the most suitable place for her to make such a meeting.'' Just then, Carissa suddenly heard heavy footsteps coming across the tunnel, and she turned to face the source of sound with a smile. ''It was Cardinal Sforza, being cuffed on her wrist and being escorted by Sister Paula, Brother Petros and Brother Matthaios, were walking towards her. Duo Iqus was standing behind Brother Petros with his gun holding in his hand. Sforza never intended to speak anything. Duo stopped and bowed in front of the Second Princess in red dress.'' Carissa merely waved her hand. ''Carissa then walked closer to the frail Cardinal and let out an evil grin, but Sforza never intended to look at Carissa. Instead, she looked at the wall beside her with no reason.'' Sforza suddenly gave Carissa a death glare as soon as Carissa was about to finish her words. ''Hearing Sforza's threats, Carissa suddenly stepped back and pretended to be horrified. She widened her gaze and her mouth, trying to make a terrifying face that was obviously faked.'' ''All of a sudden, Carissa turned into a menacing face rapidly, right before she raised her sword and aimed its point at Sforza's chin, narrowing her gaze. Sforza clenched her teeth and raised her head, looking down on Carissa's tip of sword.'' ''Sforza had no intention trying to speak a single word, but Carissa was still threatening her. For now, the resistance of Sforza showed no effects.'' Meantime, Sforza never intended to show herself to be scared, either. Carissa bit her lips intensely, and three seconds of confrontations later, she withdrew her sword. "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
 * Carissa: She must come here by now.
 * Carissa: Well, well, well, our most wonderful guest of honor is here. Welcome to London, my respectful Cardinal.
 * Duo Iqus: We're sorry. This place is still under control of the Church of England. They put up guards three times more cautious than usual.
 * Catherina.Sforza.full.1662408.jpgsa: That's fine.
 * Carissa: Caridinal Sforza, I know this is against your own will. You're diseased and you want to spare Maria Arzonia from burden. That's very admirable. After all, that poor Spanish kid tried to cross us several time, and then she learned a hard way that she's too weak against us. Such a loser she--
 * Sforza: She's NOT a loser, Carissa. If there's one person who can stop Michael Langdon from achieving whatever inside his mind, it'll be her. As his collaborator, Carissa, you'll not get away with it.
 * Carissa: Oh, you scared the heck out of me! She sounds so scary... NOT!
 * Sforza: Ugh...
 * Carissa: I know what you are thinking, Cardinal Sforza. If you think scaring me can make me surrender, think again.
 * Sforza: I know you want me to give in for a reason. You need me in just another plan of Melancholia, right?
 * Carissa: Yes, you're right. We need no wealth or title of yours, Duchess of Milan, we only need...  your disease. 

''Sforza was shocked and horrified for the first time since she met Carissa. When Carissa tried to tease Maria in front of her, Sforza never felt scared. When Carissa tried to threaten her, Sforza never felt scared. However, when Carissa revealed that they needed the Croatoan Virus, Sforza felt horrified for the first time. Brother Petros was visibly shocked as well, but neither Sister Paula nor Brother Matthios showed any shock. Duo Iqus showed no expression as well.''
 * Carissa: Once, there was a secret organization in Sleepy Hollow in the United States, named the Order of Flourish, which is an old secret council that even had international influence in its prime, but was rumored to be obliterated for good alongside that old town during Cold War II... They planned to use Croatoan Virus, combined with many peculiar magical elixir, to create a new enhanced version of the magic plague, known as  Supreme Croatoan Virus, who can make its host to merge with a natural element they wished, becoming the one with nature. The one who can merge perfectly with the virus shall not only control their sanity, their own form and the virus' power, but also gained one more special gift...

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Carissa: Immortality. '

''Sforza's body began to tremble as she started to step back in terror. She never thought that even her own sacrifice was inside Michael and Melancholia's own manipulations as well.''
 * Joan.Alter.full.2221837.jpgSforza: You, you mean...
 * Carissa: If I never mistaken, Cardinal, YOU'RE the only known surviving host of a kind of normal Croatoan Virus. Now, Mother Superior has all other kind of blood, including Firenza Junior Blood as well as blood from the body of a dead witch who used an elixir to alter her own body, but all it remained... was the virus inside YOUR blood. Mother Superior will make His Holiness to canonize you if you would devote yourself by turning the killer virus into something that benefits the humanity...

Nowadays
Blasted away by Helene's attack, Guinevere rolled on the ground and shivered in pain. ''Helene was clearly referring to someone who was captured by Guinevere. However, her sentence stopped midway out of astound. Struggling to get up from the ground, Guinevere glared at Helene in hatred. Helene landed back on the ground and returned back to her human form, and she looked at Guinevere in astonishment.'' ''Guinevere then pointed her blade to Helene, before she pointed at the clowns, that were still being hold as hostages. Helene's face turned pale as soon as she realized that Guinevere had her minions held in hostage.'' Biting her lips, Helene started to quiver and stood back, before she scoffed and turned back, before all of a sudden, her grin widened ear to ear. Shocked, Guinevere then looked back and saw the clowns and harlequins had their head fell off all of a sudden, revealing them to be mannequins filled with dynamites inside. ''Realizing that those clowns already escaped, an angry and shocked Guinevere immediately ordered her men to run away, but it was too late. All of those mannequins exploded and soon, the KnightWalker Soldiers were covered in colorful mists.'' ''Guinevere then watched as the mists disappeared, revealing the KnightWalker Soldiers turning into wax statues, which were... true to life. In fact, they were dead... although they didn't realize it. Guinevere then smiled all of a sudden, but Helene's smile faded. She didn't expected that Guinevere would smile even after the loss of all of her minions.'' Guinevere then looked around, speaking calmly as those clowns started to emerge from the mist ''Helene gulped at Guinevere's proclimation, and all the clowns looked at each other in surprise and confusion. All of a sudden, Helene realized that the greatest fear inside her was '' Before Helene could finish, Guinevere casted a spell before she disappeared in a puff smoke. ''Helene and the clowns all got down, crawling on the ground until almost 20 seconds later, the smoke fully faded. Helene looked up from the ground, finding Guinevere missing. There were no trace of her anyway.'' Helene angrily slammed the ground with her fist. ''Helene took a deep breath and looked aside. She then slowly stood up from the ground, before all of a sudden, her eyes widened in a fearful look. She had deduced what might happened in the future... which is a future that she is too late to stop...''
 * Guinevere: Ha, that's how Supreme Croatoan works... However, what's with you? This war shouldn't have any buisness with you, right?
 * Helene: You're right, but now it has... because of you who took him away from me! BRING HIM BACK OR I'LL--!!! 
 * Helene: You can still stand up?
 * Saber.(Miyamoto.Musashi).full.2311696.jpgGuinevere: Answer or we'll shoot them all. They're my hostages now.
 * Helene: We need no spill of our intentions to anyone like you, as you're the source of my intention. Besides, you have no so-called hostage. Just take a closer look.
 * Guinevere: What?
 * Guinevere: Run!
 * Helene: This is when my collection expands, Guinevere. This is the most realistic evidence for those war criminals' existence. This is what you deserve.
 * 49768056_p1_master1200.jpgvere: Incredible trap, Ms. Hawthron... I applaud you... I was here to take back Nio Hashiri and kill any people who dare to stand in my way. Nevertheless, I was never expected to meet you here.
 * Guinevere: Even so, I won't tell Mother Superior about your existence. You and Selina... amongst all other Supreme Croatoans... are actually what the  Black Cult  made you... You're amongst  the Astaroth King 's works because of that  demonic material , after you inject the virus right into you.
 * Helene: What?
 * Guinevere: I'll tell this to His Holiness, but not Mother Superior... Not now. Our projects cannot be stopped because of you standing against us!
 * [[File:0007_zoriahphotojournalistwarphotographer_zoriah_photojournalist_photographer_iraq_irak_war_us_army_soldiers_smoke_grenade_baghdad_patrol.jpg|thumb|340px]]Helene: What do you mean? Answer--
 * Helene: Get down!
 * Helene: THIS DOESN'T MAKE ANY SENSE!
 * X00_00_01--20180E307-09N553M4-0Z.pngHelene: WHAT ON EARTH IS BETWEEN THE BLACK CULT, CARL ROBINSON'S BlOOD, MELANCHOLIA AND SUPREME CROATOAN ANYWAY!? 
 * Helene: Unless... Unless my theory is true... It's the source of power which enhanced Croatoan...

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Helene: The Blackness! '

Act 2 - Nio's Escape
<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile  <p style="text-align:center;"> On the streets  <p style="text-align:center;"> Esther's Location 

Ignoring the people staring at her, with Nio on her side, the mysterious Masked Woman looked at both Esther and Noelle, before she suddenly spotted the blue crystal inside Esther's hand. ''The Masked Woman seemed to be surprised by what Noelle was holding. Even worse, she knew that it was an Armateus somehow, which hinted that she at least knew what Armateus Crystals looked like to make them so distinguished.'' Nio then narrowed her gaze and leered at the woman in the mask maliciously, seemly showing no remorse of her actions. ''Nio peered at the masked woman with malice, while Asran and Hugue both reacted in shock. Hugue's shock was even more severed. They were still glaring at the masked woman, as the latter's real identity was revealed.'' ''Asran turned her head and looked at Hugue in confusion. The masked woman, or more precisely, Kouko, sighed and slowly unmasked herself, while speaking in a calm voice.'' ''Speaking in a calm voice, Kouko then slowly unmasked herself and revealed a pale and frial face underneath, with half of her face being mangled and twisted due to the transformation. Hugue clenched his fists in rage, as Asran stared at him in sheer surprise. She never met Kouko before.'' Hugue angrily shook his head, staring at Kouko in a sullen face. Kouko narrowed her gaze and closed her eyes in a cold sociopathic look, listening to Hugue speaking in a tone of hate. Nio then let out a triumphant chuckle to the startled Catholic Rebels, with her evil face twisted in sheer malice and sadism. Before Nio could ever finished, Kouko then turned back and glared at Nio in anger. ''Nio scoffed and turned her head away. Kouko then pointed at the burning city and narrowed her gaze in anger.'' ''Smirking like a psychopath, Nio closed her eyes in a cold look. Seizing the chance, Asran and Hugue tried to slice them down, before all of a sudden, two figures suddenly rushed out of nowhere and blocked their attack with their weapons. It was Guinevere and Shinya, coming from the other side of the city to take Nio and Esther back from the city.'' ''Enraged, Asran glared at Guinevere and asked her in an angry face, as she never saw Guinevere before, but Guinevere pushed Asran away. Shocked, Hugue had looked aside and was distracted, making him to be kicked by Shinya. Asran and Hugue stepped back, while Guinevere and Shinya stood side by side in front of Kouko and Nio.'' Guinevere then turned to Nio angrily and shouted out.
 * Masked Woman: Hmm, Water Armateus?
 * S0XE06-00_39_30--20180304-080602-0-.pngMasked Woman: Well, well, well, what a messy situation it seemed. It seemed that you have gone too far with it, Nio.
 * Nio: Tell His Holiness and Mother Superior that it all means to set up our further plans, and I guess they'll understand it. At least, we should wait for its fruitation before you berate me, don't you think so... Kouko Kaminaga?
 * Hugue: Kouko Kaminaga? My former pupil?
 * Kouko: I'm sorry, Father Hugue, but it's such a surprise that even after so many years, you still don't know I'm the one with Langdon Orphans, until now...
 * Asran: You know this woman?
 * Hugue: Not anymore. When she was younger, she was a trained assassin in the Department of Inquisition, when Lord Vaclav was still in its service. Later, I was instructed by the former Pope Matthai Reese to teach her martial arts and swordsmanship, and she became a skilled assassin, but I can never ever expected that... she's a minion of the usurper. 
 * Kouko: First of all, Father Hugue, you must check those seemly innoncent and loyal people around you guys. Without the help of Langdon Orphans like me, how could Pope Michael take control of Vatican... In fact, the truth is, we Langdon Orphans are everywhere within and without the Church; the AX, the Inquisitors, the Swiss Guard... and even amonst the public crowd. It's your incompetence that you failed to notice. If any clergy can be more competent and clever, we'll meet our downfall long ago. 
 * Nio: Father Hugue, she's not Kouko Kaminaga you use to know... or perhaps, you don't even know her. We Langdon Orphans are like the Shadow Warriors from the past. We're nowhere and yet we're everywhere. You cut off one of us and more will take their place. In this battle, you're destinied to lose.
 * Saber.(Miyamoto.Musashi).full.2291648.jpgKouko: Shut up! If you behave well and never use Esther as a tool to destroy the city, me and Guinevere won't come out and find you in this city, while dealing with all the mess you made.
 * Kouko: This city is burning now to a point beyond repair, and what's the meaning of this? You want to seek fun?
 * Guinevere: Stop. I'll not let you pace closer.
 * Asran: Who are you?
 * Guinevere: I won't give my name or intentions to heathens.
 * Guinevere: YOU! How dare you do your own plan without our permission!? Thanks to Kouko and Shinya who discovered something went wrong, or we'll never be here to take you back! I have no time for cleaning up your messes!

Kouko's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scene from LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Spin-Off - Firenza Junior - Carl's Weak Spot

''Kouko Kaminaga, one of the assassins in Langdon Orphans, children raised and trained by Michael Langdon, was among a meeting with some other friends of hers. She was currently dressing a disguise which made her like a male, in an extravagant suit that only a male aristocrat would wear. They began to discuss many problems in their faction after Sumireko's recent betrayal.'' ''The orphans all looked at each other like a group of utter worriers. Then, one of them raised her hand. It was a little girl with blue hair and a pair of ponytails. She was hugging a pink teddy bear in her arms.'' Kouko looked at her and nodded in agreement. ''The girl named Hitsugi Kirigaya is considered to be one of the most dangerous and loyal Langdon Orphans. She carries an air of derange as her eyes were full of nothing but vacancy and malice despite her seemly cute and cuddly physical appearance.'' ''Hitsugi spoke all of those above pieces information in a matter of ten seconds, while keeping her cold and calm face, much to some others' horror. Hitsugi's evil personality really scared them to the deepest part within their soul.'' ''The Orphans looked at each other with confusion, as they all could not understand why Melancholia was going to release Fiamma of the Right. She captured him in order to claim that Michael was "worried" about Fiamma's recent "rash actions" in Ukraine that caused death toll in hundreds.'' However, all of them then realized that something really big is going to happen. Kouko then took a look at everyone seated in front of her in a face of seriousness. ''Shinya Banba, who was somehow sat beside Kouko and looked at the latter with interest. She was feeling interested with the name, Acqua of the Back.''
 * Kouko: Has anyone saw Mother Superior? I saw her stormed out of her room quite so suddenly. She must be angry with something.
 * Kouko: I deduce there is another traitor among us. That made her pissed off so much.
 * ???: May I?
 * Kouko: Yes, Hitsugi.
 * Hitsugi: I saw Mother Superior coming towards me and command me to contact the inquisitors from the Department of Inquisition. She told the inquisitors to release Fiamma of the Right out and demanded to speak to him, restore his duty and so on.
 * Kouko: Fiamma of the Right?
 * Hitsugi: The inquisitors also informed that the traitor Cardinal Kathrine Sforza gave herself in and will be transferred to London.
 * Hitsugi: She never told me why Cardinal Sforza was going be transferred to London. She just left for Vatican.
 * Kouko: Fiamma owns the Star of Bethlehem, the current place where Firenza Junior is held captive. I hope Cain Nightroad would tame that beast and make him our ally.
 * Kouko: Now, as we all know, we have half of the God's Right Seat that fight for us, while the other half now belongs to Arzonia's Family, including the greatest traitor among us: Acqua of the Back, who is a formidable warrior.

(- Narrator: Wait a minute... Shinya? Why was she in this place? It was stange and curious to see that Shinya was presented in the meetings instead of guarding Maria, right? Don't worry.  The reason of this is, in fact, a secret which will be revealed in the next episode. ) ''Shinya then let out a malicious evil grin in contrast to Hitsugi's cold and menacing stare. Kouko felt scared by this contrast, but she kept her own calmness.'' ''Kouko's eyes turned red while she was speaking her plan. Despite fearing the emotional terror brought by Shinya and Hitsugi's personalities, she's no less dangerous than them.''
 * 56812440_p2_master1200.jpgShinya: I kind of feeling strange that Acqua of the Back, who was chasing by Arzonia all over London during Arzonia's time as a brainwashed Cyborg, would now stick together with her. We can't ignore him. I'll take care of him, since if there is something wrong in England, he must return once again to save it.
 * Kouko: Since Fiamma of the Right is about to take his move, if he's really about to take his move, I guess it is utterly necessary for us to be reinforcements. The Star of Bethlehem is a vast place, and if Arzonia really finds it and comes to the place to save Firenza Junior, I guess it will be extremely difficult for her. In fact, trapping those rebels in different places will keep them separated, and we'll make Firenza Junior defeat Arzonia, torturing her and make her insane.
 * Kouko: Any questions?

''All of the other orphans shook their head. Kouko then raised her hand and closed her eyes.'' ''However, as she was going to finish, Kouko looked around and spotted something was wrong. There was one person who wasn't presented at the meeting.''
 * Kouko: Very well. Dismissed.

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Kouko: Where is Nio!? ''

Nowadays
''Kouko's face twisted in sheer estasy and grinned widely with a sadistic smile. With a shocked face, Nio was terrified when she saw Kouko grinned widely in a malicious manner.'' ''Nio looked around and then she firmly calmed down. She shook her head in satisfaction, much to Kouko's confusion. Kouko stopped grinning as a result.'' ''Kouko, Shinya and Guinevere all reacted in shock. Nio then gave a cryptic smile at the Kouko's bluntly confused face.'' Turning her head back to Hugue, Noelle, Asran and Esther, who remained unconscious, Nio then raised her voice and shouted out. ''Guinevere was shocked and angry that Nio dared to leave Esther to die, but before she could finish, Nio then threw a smoke bomb and let out a wicked laugh. Kouko immediately blocked the smoke with her cloak. Asran let out a roar and rushed through the smoke, but nothing is visible.'' Asran yelled desperately, searching for any sign of Kouko, Guinevere, Shinya and Nio, while Noelle and Hugue coughed in the smoke. ''The four Langdon Orphans already escaped from the battlefield, and neither Hugue nor Asran could find them. When the smoke dissipated, Hugue and Asran lied down on the ground and felt unconscious. It was a knock-out gas. Noelle felt blurry feeling in front of her, but then she saw a petite figure rushed towards her, accompanied with several clowns.'' ''Noelle gasped the air desperately and saw a blurry figure with dark pink hair and a black mask. It was Helene Hawthorn, who just forced Guinevere to retreat. However, Noelle didn't know who she was.'' ''Noelle tried to reach Helene and touched her face, but she lost her conciousness before she could do so. The gas had completely dissipated. Helene and her clowns are unaffected. Helene then took a deep breath and closed her eyes, before suddenly, she widened her gaze in shock.'' ''Worried, Alfoson lightly swayed the shoulder of Helene. Helene immediately regained her senses and looked around, with a face full of concern. Alfonso smiled as he discovered that Helene was fine.'' ''Helene didn't know that her feeling came from Melancholia's base. Inside the base, two vials of Supreme Croatoan Virus was created by mixing Croatoan Virus and Firenza Blood together. However, this feeling only occured for a very brief period of time. Even so, it was enough to get Helene's concern. Helene then grabbed Noelle's phone, which she dropped on the ground. The phone inside Helene's hand suddenly glowed in pink light for a very brief time, and Helene sighed. She placed the phone back to Noelle's hand.'' ''Then, Alfonso along with several other clowns walked towards the four unconcious people, lifted them up and carried them away. Their destination would be the Hall of Suits... or its ruins. Some clowns still stayed beside their Ringmistress.'' Bubbly Begonia, a pink-haired harlequin who stood beside Helene, looked at the unconcious people with a face of curiousity. ''With a lamenting face, Helene looked at the street with a sullen gaze. The fire had stopped thanks to the efforts of her clowns, who helped fire fighters to put out the fire. Helene clutched her sleeves, and she shivered in anger.'' ''Sighed, Helene then walked between the smoldering streets with other standby clowns at her side. She then closed her eyes and took a deep breath.'' Helene then covered her face in anger and bit her lips in rage. ''Bubbly heard about the word "Armateus" and rolled her eyes. A curious expression suddenly appeared on her visage.'' Helene heard about the "Earth Armateus" but then she started to laugh. Bubbly then nodded and sighed helplessly. ''Just as the two were discussing, all the clowns that were sent out for escort mission had returned. They immediately rushed to Helene and saluted at her.'' Helene then nodded in a confident smile and summoned a portal beside her. ''Helene then observed at the portal and frowned her eyebrows. With an intensified look, she was about stepped into the portal, followed by all her clowns.'' Just as she was about to step across the portal, Bubbly frowned her eyebrows. Hearing this, Helene widened her eyes and looked at everyone in an embarrased look, widened her eyes like two large perals. ''Blushed, Helene immediately avoided further embarrasement and stepped into the portal. With a smile, Bubbly looked at Alfonso, and the latter stretched his arm with a rather lazy smile.'' ''Alfonso then stepped into the portal, and Bubbly followed them along with the clowns, that were now carrying the statues that were once KnightWalker Soldiers and Mafusa Gangsters they captured. As they all walked across the portal, the portal disappeared.''
 * Kouko: Guinevere was right. We discovered your missing, Nio. That's when I thought about something fishy. I then discovered the horrid massacre in Kiev, never realizing that it is your work, Nio.
 * Nio: Imagine how Mother Superior will punish you, Nio, but we'll say this later. Now, Mother wants you to return to her.
 * Nio_Anime_Hashiri.jpgNio: She won't punish me. She would even thank me if she has time.
 * Kouko: What?
 * Nio: We can talk about it later.
 * Nio: Now, if you want to race against the clock, go to London as I said. The fates of both Carl Robinson and Abel Nightroad now fall upon your hands. As for Esther Blanchett... She did so many crimes today. She needs punishment. Please execute her!
 * Guinevere: NIO!!!
 * Noir.(Persona.5).full.2148383.jpgAsran: Get out of here! Now!
 * Hugue: Dammit... I should have cut Nio down when I had the chance...
 * ???: Are you okay? Are you alright? Hold on.
 * Helene: Stay with me...
 * Noelle: You... you're...
 * Helene: This feeling...
 * Red.Rider.full.2320375.jpgAlfonso: Ringmistress?
 * Alfonso: What a relief.
 * Helene: Thank you, Alfonso. I might know what happened... I have a strong feeling that the Supreme Croatoan Virus... 
 * Helene: Through my Croatoan ability, I have know this woman's phone number, and as soon as I find Carl, if I can, I'll send her a message. I'll deal with this as soon as possible, but at first, we must send them to the base of Catholic Rebels as soon as possible... if they ever have a base in this city. We'll leave here for London after this work is done.
 * Bubbly: Ringmistress...
 * Bubbly: I thought we'd rather stay neutral in this war and won't confront the KnightWalker Family so that we can keep our safety and find Sister Selina, but why did you...
 * 68609319_p0_master1200.jpgHelene: I won't allow anyone to bring back the legacy of Moloch... Now, all of those attacks as well as chaos... it all matched to those styles of those monsters... the Shadow Warriors... The Langdon Orphans is just a new incarnation of Moloch's Hessian Cult! 
 * Helene: Picasso finished his most renouned masterpiece after Nazi airforce bombed the town of Guernica. If an artist doesn't do anything to defend those victims, they'll feel ashamed of themselves. I can sense a trace of doomsday coming near in Melancholia's plan... Thus, I'll stop her no matter what the cause even if I'll be an enemy of the KnightWalker Family as a result.
 * Helene: The Croatoan Virus... Many people knows that Cardinal Sforza has the virus inside her body... and it must have something to do between Firenza Blood and the production of Supreme Croatoan Virus. As for those power of Water Armateus... Now, three of the Armateus had been revealed. The cycle of Tribulations is returning, and I cannot let it return no matter what the cost. Otherwise, the tragedy occured upon the Order of Flourish might return once again.
 * Bubbly: Now, there's fire, air and water... but there's a fourth Armateus, right? The fourth one known as the Earth Armateus! It must be hiding in somewhere.
 * Helene: Earth Armateus? Are you joking? You know what kind of scumbag Marlos Urnayle is. He cares more on his own castle instead of making Armateus for further purpose. If he even have an Armateus, I assume he'll rather let it rot with himself in his last moment, instead of hiding it somewhere for someone chosen to carry on his legacy!
 * Bubbly: Um, yeah, sure.
 * Clowns: Ringmistress, the escort mission is complete.
 * Helene: Very well, guys. Now, we'll head for London...
 * Helene: Hmm, the Firenza Blood must have something to do with those Supreme Croatoan Virus used to make us Supreme Croatoan... I must delve into the mystery... before every person in this world becomes geography.
 * 66549004_p0_master1200.jpgy: Geography? I thought you mean history, Ringmistress.
 * Helene: Sorry, I'm not good as studying history, so... Anyway, I begin to feel the worst. We need to go fast!
 * Alfonso: That's merely a joke, or perhaps a lie, as we all know she's good at history. Now, we have to go now.
 * Bubbly: We're coming, London...

<p style="text-align:center;"> 10 minutes later  <p style="text-align:center;"> Star of Bethlehem  <p style="text-align:center;"> Temple of Suanni （狻猊） 

''Shinya looked up into the sky and the smoke that filled it. The smoke was from a large censer in a shape of a beast. It was in the shape of Suanni (狻猊), a mythical beast that is one of the nine spawns of Chinese dragons. The beast named Suanni has a symbolization of king of beasts. In China, its shape was often used for the censer and decoration of buddism temple.'' ''Guinevere then raised her sword and glared at the smoke. Inside her vision, the smoke started to gather, forming the face of Helene. In a fit of rage, Guinevere cut off the smoke in half.'' While speaking, Guinevere put down her sword and took a deep, deep breath. ''Kouko then took a look at the censer beside her. It kept releasing smoke from its mouth, and it made the whole temple much more foggy. She then turned to Guinevere and looked at her in worry.'' ''Angrily, Guinevere bit her lips and closed her eyes. She began to recall all of those fight she had with Helene, dealing with that abstract art of Supreme Croatoan. It wasn't really a good experience fighting against a former mage of the Order of Flourish.'' ''Guinevere spoke in a serious and calm tone. She seemed to know well how Supreme Croatoan Virus works, but it cannot hide a confident grin on her face.''
 * Shinya: Very rarely do we see you come out and fight, Guinevere, but you did a great job. You stalled the pace of Witch Cult and allowed us to retreat. His Holiness will be pleased.
 * Saber.(Miyamoto.Musashi).full.2249181.pngGuinevere: Don't thank me. Thank Kouko. She made Mother Superior to release me from my long time of solitude and training. Without her help, I guess we'll all become decorations for Helene Hawthorn's museum.
 * Guinevere: I thought the Order of Flourish had gone completely quiet, since we never heard from them ever since the purge inside Sleepy Hollow... but it's not for Helene. Recently, some soldiers from the KnightWalker Family, Novosic Kingdom, Godom Empire as well as the New USSR disappeared without a trace, and now I know where they go.
 * Guinevere: They were turned into art by that Helene Hawthorn, thus leaving absolutely no bodies behind. She differs from any other foes I encountered before... Instead of mutilating her enemies or gunning them down, she turned them into art. Her method that combined war with art, as well as that obsession... made her seems utterly dangerous. It also makes me feel sick.
 * Kouko: You mentioned yourself, Guinevere, that Helene Hawthorn is a host to Supreme Croatoan Form, and she is Highly Merged. It can be quite a problem for us since we're yet to create the Supreme Croatoan Virus for our own army... yet to.
 * Guinevere: Don't worry. I know her weak point. Remember what Mother Superior said? The host of Supreme Croatoan Virus needs the Blackness to enhance their power. Therefore, they can consume some certain amount of the Blackness without being fully infected, since the Supreme Croatoan Virus had consumed and transformed them into energy. However, if they consume too much of the Blackness, then the Blackness would devour the Supreme Croatoan instead, turning them into Black Demons...
 * Guinevere: The Holy Artifacts are another solution. Croatoan Virus is a demoic virus after all, and holy spells and artifacts can really deal some damage to her. Therefore, guys, it's not too late to deal with Helene...

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Guinevere: ... and I know exactly how do we need to do to turn the table. '

''Shinya seemed worried about Guinevere's plans, but Guinevere didn't seem to panic. She only gave a grin of confidence to Shinya.'' Shinya crossed her arms and stared at Guinevere. Guinevere then rolled her eyes and then, as if there was a light bulb illuminated on her head, Guinevere smiled in relief. ''Paused all of a sudden, Guinevere then took a bit of glance at Nio Hashiri not far away, who was typing a message which said " Everyone ignores me today " to someone known as "Hyena". The message was yet to send out since it was yet to finished.  Feeling utterly helpless, Guinevere can't help herself from chuckling and decided to leave. However, prior to Guinevere could do such, Nio's vision swept on the grinning face of Guinevere. Then, Nio turned back to face her phone and typed the following words below...'' ''Shocked, Guinevere can't believe her eyes when she saw Nio typed those above. Stopped grinning, she immediately stared at the phone number to the person who would received Nio's message.'' With her face swelled up and heated up, turning as red as a tomato, Guinevere immediately took a deep breath and shouted out. ''Nio was so shocked that she dropped the phone in her hand, but she quickly bowed down to catch it. She took five seconds in desperation to catch her phone, but she eventually fetched it.'' ''Nio held the phone in her hand when she almost crouched on the ground. Sighed in relief, Nio looked at Guinevere in an angry glare.'' ''Guinevere merely crossed her arm in dissatisfaction and anger. She kept stepping the floor lightly in a face of impatience.'' ''Nio let out a cough and tipped her toes. Guinevere was noticibly taller than Nio, so the latter had to tip toes to look straight into her eyes. However, Nio can't stand still while in tippped toes, so she immediately carried a wooden box. She stepped on the box and stood in front of Guinevere, face to face. Guinevere just looked at her in a dead fish eye.'' ''Guinevere scoffed with a grin. Like any other members with the name of Arzonia, including Maria, Guinevere is fond of sarcasm and is really good at it. Her words make everyone laughed out loud except for Nio. Nio shook her head and bit her lips.'' Guinevere then chuckled and swayed her head in a casual manner, but then her face turned more and more menacing. ''Guinevere then walked closer towards Nio, as her face turned more and more menacing. Her tip of nose touched Nio's tip of nose, and Nio suddenly shivered in fear. She felt Guinevere breathed cold air out of her sinister, harsh and callous tone. Shinya and Kouko seemed to be disturbed by Guinevere. In fact, in spite of not being savage as Nio, Guinevere is arguably more dangerous and devious.'' ''Guinevere then stepped back from Nio, and Nio seemed to relent, but Guinevere still retained her disturbing face full of callousness.  Nio then nodded in a face of fear. At this moment, Guinevere finally relented and sighed with a smile.'' Guinevere smiled and lifted her head in compliment. Nio then let out a grin and chuckle.
 * 48914705_p0_master1200.jpgShinya: You mean, we use Firenza Junior's blood to deal with her? We just used a syringe on Biagio Busoni and turned him into a savage monster, and now there're only five syringe left. We can't use more if we're fruitless in mass producing Supreme Croatoan...
 * Guinevere: Wait, Shinya, you... I thought you mentioned "Biagio Busoni".
 * Shinya: Because I did.
 * Kouko: What is it, Guinevere?
 * X00_00_01--20180307-09553M4-0Z.jpegGuinevere: I have a plan to kill two birds in one stone, unless Helene is restrained herself enough to buy it. I'll send Biagio Busoni, in his demonic form, into the wild, and I'll make Helene injure Biagio... It's almost impossible for Helene to use her magic without injuring him first... Are you listening, Nio Hashiri!?
 * 68493734_p0_master1200.jpgGuinevere: "Hyena"? How interesting.
 * Nio: (message) "Worse, you are grinning right beside me with little to no reason, Guinevere, you hideous  Hyena ."
 * Guinevere: (think) * MY phone number!? *
 * Guinevere: NIO! YOU DARE TO CALL ME A FRIGGING HYENA!?
 * 47949936_p0_master1200.jpgNio: Ahh... What the hell...
 * Nio: Shoot, Guinevere! You scared the heck out of me! It's never funny!
 * Guinevere: Speak for yourself, Nio. We're now having a serious meeting for any solutions in case that Helene Hawthorn come to us along with Arzonia and her allies! Now, Celestia is gone and Esther is imprisoned, no thanks to you or your petty plans!
 * Nio: That's more like it!
 * Saber.(Miyamoto.Musashi).full.2309655.jpgGuinevere: Having a Napoleon Complex, huh?
 * Nio: Dammit! Stop making fun of me! Anyway, I instigated the plan and made Esther destroy Kiev! I made the Arzonia Family into London to save Abel, but I lied about the location. It'll make their efforts in finding Abel fruitless. What else did you do, Guinevere? You were just there to take care of the Witch Cult and Helene Hawthorn, but you let them escaped! Listen, I don't care about your further plans, but never forget that I gave you a chance to get into the city! Therefore, even you don't show gratitute to my efforts, at least show it your respect.
 * 68064693_p0_master1200.jpgvere: Well, well, well, I forgot about our best MVP today! However... at least if I were you, I'll kill the parents of Carl Robinson myself... instead of forcing Maria Arzonia to do the job. I'll be more careful on the corpses. That's how Carl escaped... He hid himself inside corpses and went away. Look at what that brought us.
 * Guinevere: Unlike those three petty and hateful bastards who only cares about money, I have standards. They are criminals, but I'm not. I'm a fundementalist. If you make me to destroy that town's population, I'll be glad to do so, but you invited them to burn down a whole town... That's what pissed me off.
 * Guinevere: I can do it alone, and it doesn't need fire. I'll kill them all quietly and neatly... and no one in their will discover what will happen until the next dawn. People will lie inside a quiet ghost town of dead silence, so quiet that you can even hear the sound of needle dropping on the ground... I won't give them a chance to speak their final word, and I don't want to take pride in it. Taking too much enjoyment and pride in a murder would be a waste of time, Nio, don't you think? If I were you, I'll take down Abel Nightroad so that no one would ever noticed, and we can still have both Celestia and Esther inside our thumb. Don't you think?
 * Nio: Okay, I admit that you'll do better than me if you're in charge of it.
 * Guinevere: Therefore, you conclusion?

''Hearing Nio's words and was shocked, Guinevere's smile faded and immediately face-palmed in sheer fraustration, like what Maria would usually do. She thought Nio would be more modest after Guinevere threatened Nio.'' ''Offended, Guinevere clenched her fists and looked at Nio with death glare, as if she wanted to rip Nio apart in any minute. Other Langdon Orphans looked at each other with dead fish eyes as soon as they heard Nio's sinister and prideful proclamation, and they looked at Nio again, who let out a mischievous grin.'' ''Crossing her arms, Nio smiled at her colleagues and anticipated their answer. However, much to her big surprise, they only answered her in a weak voice.'' Hearing such a weak voice, Nio was confused and dissatisfied, and therefore, she turned into an angry tone. Feeling utterly ignored and humiliated, Nio almost immediately bursted into a low bellow. Much to Nio's shock, now all of the other Orphans - including Guinevere - turned their head to Nio, glaring at her and shouting out in fury. ''Shocked, Nio stumbled back because of such a loud roar, but soon she regained her composure, and she peered at other Orphans maliciously. She pressed the anger inside her.''
 * Nio: Very well, guys... If we win this war, all credits shall go to me since I messed those men up and drives them into a trap!
 * Guinevere: Ah, so disappointing...
 * Nio: Let's be more realistic, pal. You might do better than me, but remember, mud is mud. I destroyed the city, not you, Guinevere. Your sister will be butchered by you. That's the only priviledge I give you as a reward.
 * 97dda144ad3459826b7944720ef431adcaef845b.jpgNio: Now, why don't we get into practice right now? Who will take the credit if we win?
 * Orphans: Nio...
 * Nio: Such a weak voice...
 * Akuma_no_riddle_nio_bynx.pngNio: Then, who shall take the blame if we lost the war?
 * Orphans: NIO!!!
 * Nio: All righty, I guess I'll teach you a lesson... as soon as this battle is over!

Esther's Dream
''Losing herself inside a void of white barren, Esther walked inside such desert and looked at the white dust devils flowing and spinning around her. She heard people around crying, but she cannot see them, and this even deepen her guilt. She cannot saw them, because they were dead... or so did Esther assumed.''
 * 107-1955M36.pngEsther: Murderess... Murderess... I'm a cruel murderess...

''The Water of Life never erased the memory for what she did, and it only made things worsen. The crying was full of sadness and horror... as well as rage.'' ''With tears streamed down her cheeks, Esther immediately turned back in guilt and horror. She was horrified by those vituperative ranting out of nowhere. However, she was suddenly tripped over and dropped. Then, she found herself slowly sinking into sands.  Esther struggled hard inside the quicksand, but it only made her sink faster and faster. Esther closed her eyes and bit her lips so hard that they bled.'' ''Before she could finish her words of dark humor, Esther felt someone grabbed her hand, someone strong and tough. She then looked up to the person almost immediately, feeling shocked to find that it was none other than Tres Iqus.''
 * People: WRETCH! MURDERER! YOU'LL ROT IN HELL, THE COLLABORATOR TO THAT WRETCHED AND CORRUPT FALSE POPE! YOU SHOULD HANG YOURSELF!
 * 00_107-M.pngEsther: QUICKSAND!!!
 * Esther: (think) * Yup, that's it. I had it coming... I'm done here. You won't see me in the next-- *

Or, more precisely, this is just a hallucination of Tres appering inside Esther's dream. ''Esther's face sunk into the sand before she could had herself finished. Tres didn't answer. He just pulled Esther out of the quicksand before her torso sunk into it. He pulled her with his superhuman strength, and then Esther was pulled out of the quicksand. She immediately start crawling on the ground and started to cough out sand.'' ''All of a sudden, just as Tres was about to finish, the sky itself was covered in thick black cloud as if a big bottle of ink was poured on it. Perhaps, a tempest and/or downpour would strike this barren desert.''
 * Esther: Tres...
 * Estherblanchett7.jpgTres: I guess it's not too late. I guess there's someone here to see you.

''Esther stood up and looked around, but she found no one other than Tres were around. This confusion didn't end until Tres petted her shoulders and pointed at one certain area.'' ''Confused, Esther looked aside and looked at where Tres pointed at her. What she saw astonished her completely. Esther saw Mary Spencer and Jane Judith Jocelyn sitting not far away. Jane Judith was lighting up a cigarette for Spencer, and Esther could hear them talking.'' Esther was so desperate that she immediately yelled in desperation. ''All of a sudden, Spencer and Jane Judith disappeared, and it began to rain cats and dogs, which sounds strange to someone in a barren desert. With a loud thunder, as if the heavy cloud exploded all of a sudden, the rain began to fell from the sky. Esther looked around to look for her sister.'' ''Esther turned back and was shocked that Spencer stood behind her. She was still that Mary Spencer she knew, a woman with a tall, slender build and a brown hair, always wearing military uniform.''
 * 6fc26f7adab44aeMd477ee83eb11c8701a08bfb17.pngTres: Over there...
 * Jane Judith: Now, not so worthy to kill me? Lady Spencer, I once thought I could stay beside you and make you queen, but sadly, you still treat me as a criminal.
 * X00_00_01--20180307-095534-0-.pngSpencer: I still despise you, Jane, but after all, we're both dead now. It is no use that we bite each others like dogs, but...
 * Esther: SISTER!!!
 * Spencer: Esther?

''However, now Spencer no longer had a bun on her head. Instead, she let her waist-long hair down, and they covered her shoulder. Now, she was covered fully in rain.  Esther cannot believe her eyes. Just a few days ago, Esther saw Spencer being mutilated by Carl right in front of her, and that marked the time she turned her back on Carl completely. However, she now had some complictated feelings for Carl, since Terra of the Left had informed her that Carl was lured by none other than Spencer into his fateful trap that trapped him.'' ''Spencer let out a sad smile as rain drops started to flown down her cheeks. At this very moment, Esther trembled in sadness and fear.'' ''Spencer had her expression remained unchanged. She just lower her head a little bit and started to let out a sad chuckle.'' Esther was horrified as soon as she heard the truth and she immediately stepped back.
 * 00_107-1955X36.pngEsther: S-Sister? Is that really you? ...... No. No, I saw you dead... Are you real or just a hallucination?
 * Spencer: Tres behind you is a hallucination, formed by the desire of you to see me again, my dearest. However, I'm real. I'm now a soul in Purgatory, getting ready to be purified, but I wanted to see you again...
 * Esther: Please allow me to ask you something, sister... What drove you turn against us all? That blade is one thing, but something must be wrong inside your mind, am I right?
 * Spencer: You know what, Esther? I had a bad dream after your hallucination. I dreamed my mother... who claimed that your mother, the queen, had already murdered her...
 * Spencer: I at first doubt it. Then, His Holiness proved it with his vision, right after your own coronation. He said my mother died of lead poisoning, and your mother did this so that she could usurped the queen position...

''Hearing this, Esther was horrified that she heard about the truth and lowed down her head in shame. She realized that it was her sister who was on her family's formal matrimony, but Esther's mother stripped that legimate state from Esther.'' Spencer nodded her head with a deep sigh. ''Esther immediately felt her heart was hit by just another hit. She realized that Maria was trying to prevent Carl from killing Spencer because she did it for Esther herself, trying to save Spencer as much as possible... Speak of Carl...'' ''Instantly, Esther stopped acting horrified and took a deep breath, looking at Spencer in a serious face. Spencer seemed surprised by Esther's expression.'' ''Esther closed her eyes and had a vision inside her head. She saw Carl being trapped inside the trap set up for him, being deserted by his traitorous fomer comrades, while Lady Mary Spencer, the person who guided him into the trap, stood aside and did nothing, only letting Michael, Carissa and their lined-up troops to take Carl away.'' ''The vision ended with Michael's sacarstic taunt to Carl. Esther then snapped out of her imagination as soon as she heard Michael's taunt. It was not just an imagination. It was real...  Spencer didn't answer. Esther was so desperate that she broke from her usually innoncent and calm nature. She immediately went forward, but Tres had blocked her way.'' Esther pushed Tres' arm aside and went closer to Spencer, who remained silent. ''Esther cried in despair and raised her arm, so that she could had a reach on her sister's shoulders and shook them in desperation. Spencer remained calm at first, until she heard Esther proclaimed that the Pope used her as a sacrificial lamb.'' ''After looking at Esther in a pair of eyes full of nothing but blank astonishment, Spencer sighed in a sad face. It took five seconds for her to move her trembling pale lips.''
 * Esther: Did Arzonia know the fact?
 * Spencer: Arzonia had a little discussion with me. She is also an illegiminate child, so I guess she really understand me, but I didn't realize it at first. She then said that she tried hard to keep me alive because of you...
 * Reckless.Fist.(Raven).full.921071.jpgEsther: It was you, right?
 * Spencer: What do you mean it was me?
 * Michael: (in hallucination) So, you're Firenza Junior...
 * The_Terra_of_the_Left.jpgEsther: Terra of the Left claimed that it was you, sister, who lured Carl into that trap His Holiness set up all along. That's the true reason behind his distrust to you and the true reason of him murdering you, right?
 * Tres: Hey, why are you...
 * Esther: Out of my way!
 * Esther: He never mentioned the reason to me, and now I know why. Your action made him cynical and distrustful to you, right? TELL ME THIS ISN'T TRUE, SISTER! IF TERRA IS TELLING THE TRUTH, THAT MEANS HIS HOLINESS USED YOU AS A SACRIFICIAL LAMB!!!
 * Esther: Yes, Terra also said that your death is a sacrifice to make Carl into insanity and being cast out of Arzonia Family for his murder on you, sister... If he's telling the truth... then we... we're all just pawns.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Spencer: For the first time in my life, I came to hear that Terra tell the truth. '

''Horrified, Esther immediately went straight forward. For the very first time of her life, she was furious at her once-beloved sister. Tres tried to stop Esther, but it was too late.'' ''Esther now had finally developed a sympathy upon what happened on Carl, realizing what drove him into such a monster he now is. However, she was even more angry that she realized Terra was telling the truth, that Spencer was just a pawn served to make Firenza Blood upgrade its power and turn Carl nasty. Widening her gaze so desperately, Esther's eyes was about to popped out.'' Knowing there was no way to hide or escape from such accusation, Spencer sighed and decided to look into Esther's eyes so that she can confess all of the things. Silently calming herself down, Esther heard her sister's confession and started to remember what she did after she was drugged by the blood of Firenza Junior and had her berserk triggered by her best friend being hurt... Esther looked down on the ground and let her tears silently flowed down her cheeks. ''Spencer looked at her sister with sorrow, feeling regretful for what was brought upon Esther. Then, she leaned forward and started to whisper to Esther.'' Esther's eyes widened immediately again...
 * Esther: WHY!!? Why did you agree to do such a thing? Why didn't you tell me?
 * Trinity.Blood.full.105382.jpgSpencer: Because... His Holiness and Mother Superior want to protect you... Because they still need you, I guess.
 * Spencer: Mother Superior told me that the blood of Firenza Junior... of Carl Robinson... is required due to her attempt to cleanse the world from its cruelty and apathy... I at first thought it was a well intention, so I joined their cause, but His Holiness avoided me to tell you all of this, since he claimed that he wanted to protect you... so I decided to help them to lure Carl Robinson into that trap, since I found this world of war hellish and corrupt, and I also want a good place for all of us. Now, judging by Terra's words, I realized that I only was a pawn for His Holiness used to destroy the world...
 * Esther.Blanchett.full.204954.jpgEsther: Then, so am I...
 * Esther: What should I do...
 * Spencer: Do what you believe is right. You once thought Maria Arzonia is your final hope after Nio coerced you to Russian Resistance Base... Now, you need Arzonia to save Abel, and she needs you as well. Find her, and please remember to tell Carl... if you ever met him and he was saved from his status... Tell him that I owe him a late arrival apology.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Esther: Arzonia...

Real Life
<p style="text-align:center;"> 10 minutes later 

<p style="text-align:center;"> The Hall of Suit's Ruins 

Still soaked with water and still felt gloomy, Esther started to tremble, feeling that she was falling into a dark and deep pit. ''Esther's opened her eyes. Her eyes returned back to blue, but the black veins was still surrounded it. She looked around with narrowed eyes. She find herself in a white blanket covered on her. Noelle, now in her normal human form, was standing beside Esther.'' ''Esther looked around, seeing the Hall of Suits... more like a Hall of Ruins now. The feeling of guilt drenched over Esther as she gazed upon the utterly dreadful mess. She saw bodies on the ground, which were covered in shrouds. Those were nuns, soidiers and priests working for the Catholic Rebels, as well as refugees who seeked sactuary. There were also some ordinary civilians that was caught in the mad crossfire.'' ''All of a sudden, Esther's tears flowed form her wide-opened eyes once again, realizing those people were once living, until she fired shots on them during her irrational rampage of revenge. Now, thanks to the Water of Life, Esther returned back into the senses, but still, the Firenza Blood was inside her. It was only a matter of time for her to start a madness of killing again, if Catholic Rebels didn't do anything.'' ''Drenched in guilt, Esther plundged her head into her own knees and started to cry. Noelle petted Esther's shoulder and start comforting her.'' ''Esther didn't answer. She only thought about her sister Spencer on that fateful night which took her life and Carl's rationality. Esther never realized that it was only a ploy set up by Michael all along. She thought about Spencer's deraged manner during that night when she was possessed by the Byzantine Parang, which was now thrown away by Maria to end its madness.'' ''Because of such difficulties to admit, Esther had to push the words between her clenched teeth in a voice of mummur. Noelle was surprised and confused, but then she discovered that Esther turned her head to face the nun.'' Hearing the words of Esther, Noelle was surprised and widened her eyes in shock. Esther nodded and told everything happened inside her own dream, which immediately extended to two vital informations. Noelle was astounded after hearing this. ''Esther then closed her eyes and thought about Abel, who was buried alive by Nio and his status is still unknown. She didn't answer Noelle's words at first, before she started to look at her own hands. They seemed clean, but Esther had an illusions that her hands were covered in blood of innoncent people.'' ''Esther yelled the second half of the sentence and startled everyone inside the hall. She stood up from her seat, which was revealed to be Carl's Pica Seat, now covered in bullet holes. People all around were looking at Esther and were nervouse. Esther was visibly shaken, so far they noticed. There were still black veins around her eyes, and her attitude was still as agressive as Carl.'' ''Panicked, Noelle immediately walked to Esther immediately, followed by Tres, Sister Kate and Misha behind her, in case that Esther lost control once again. However, when they approved Esther, the discovered that Esther was perfectly fine for now and knew what she was saying and doing. Katya immediately noticed Esther's words and narrowed her gaze, as if she was wondering what Esther was trying to do. Misha then covered her face and spoke in a sacarstic way.'' ''Esther gulped when she spoke about the word "His Holiness" to adress Michael... but then she changed. She started to adress him with his full name... no longer with respect, but rather with disgust.'' ''Esther's words make people around all shocked by her words and started to discuss it. Katya looked at them and sighed in a sacarstic way.'' ''Valnir and Gaius stood silently beside Katya. Beside them, Ivy were serving them herb tea and were talking to Yuri before she heard Esther giving her speech. Now, they all foucused on Esther. In a face of awe, Ivy realized that Esther wanted to help out, before she smiled out of relief, watching Esther to continue.'' Esther then lower her head for a moment, before she lifted it up again quickly.
 * Esther: Where... am I?
 * Anime_Noélle_Bor_46546464.jpgNoelle: You're in the Hall of Suits, and now you're safe.
 * 2334a36acaf2Xedda23cc7b97eacd0be93901203f92ef.pngEsther: They... they're...
 * Esther: I... I killed them...
 * X0b55b31ee9ewb2333c4b7459465a130ccfc1e178a52s6.pngNoelle: You didn't kill them. It was Nio Hashiri. She forced your hand to slaughter those people. It is her who will be responsible, not you.
 * Esther: Maria Arzonia is right. His Holiness is... is a villain.
 * 9f2f070828381f302d35eedea9014c086e06f09d.jpgEsther: Sister Noelle, I had a dream of my sister... Mary Spencer... I thought it was just a hallucination of myself, but turned out it was really her purified soul...
 * Noelle: Mary Spencer? You dreamed of Lady Mary Spencer?
 * 1) First, Mary Spencer was the one who lured Carl into Michael's trap, and that explained the great mystery why Carl remained hostile to Lady Spencer and eventually killed her.
 * 2) Second, Spencer and Esther are both Michael's pawns in his evil plan to fuel Carl's hatred on the world, so that Michael can manipulate the blood of Carl as well as the dark mind of Carl together.
 * Noelle: Crisps. So Michael and Melancholia set this all up all along... and we're all playing his game...
 * 0_39_27--20180122-091508-5-.pngEsther: It was all because of my ignorance that killed my sister and caused Abel to be buried alive... and I want to mend this myself!
 * Esther: LISTEN UP, FRIENDS FROM THE CATHOLIC REBELS AND THE RUSSIAN RESISTANCE! ALL OF YOU! IN THE NAME OF GOD, I, ESTHER BLANCHETT, WILL TAKE CREDIT FOR WHAT HAPPENED TODAY AND THREE DAYS AGO! YOU'RE ALL GIVING UP AND TRYING TO HIDE!?
 * Misha: You started it.
 * Esther: Then, I'll end it! Perhaps, Firenza Blood wants me to show my true self... and that is my answer to it! My true self is an atoner! WHO I CHOOSE TO BE! His Holiness... * gulp * no, Michael Langdon...
 * Esther: ... as well as Nio Hashiri, Melancholia and Terra of the Left... deceived me... They deceived us all... but I came to realize that it is not too late to atone. I don't want you to trust me. I know I'm now condemned as a brutal butcher. However, since my ignorance had made my best friend into danger, I have to react. Thanks to Firenza Blood, I'm done with pretending, and now... I hearby announce my temporary alliance to Arzonia Family.
 * Katya: Good Lord. They don't even know what is going on... but we do.
 * Esther: Now, deep inside the United Kingdom, a horrid plan is forming and is about to devour us all, and Cardinal Caterina Sforza - someone who I see as a mother - is still missing... I came to realize that if I haven't do something to mend it right now, we'll all fall.
 * Esther: Therefore, we'll head into London and stop the plans of Langdon Orphans. I don't want your forgiveness. I just want to make sure that you know I'll atone all of this.

''Esther then turned back and went to face the seat of Suits, with her smile faded. The barrier of her emotions all of a sudden bursted and she slowly lost her composure. Then, she covered her face and started to cry bitterly. Then, Tres, Misha and Noelle immediately went to comfort Esther.''

''People around then started to looked at each other... but then, a thunderous applause started to flow like tidal waves when Esther gave her confession speech. Catholic Rebels had already explained the reason of Esther's bahavior, and no one actually blamed Esther for this massacre. Esther heard the applause and turned back in a face of astonishment.'' ''Seeing people appaluding around her made Esther relieved. She never knew that people didn't blame her for the massacre today, but she was at least glad that people started to accept her atonement.'' ''Esther smiled like a innoncent child once again, feeling happy that people supported her. Just then, she noticed that there were someone approaching her. It was Poison Ivy, Villian and Yuri Barnes, with the Witch Cult members behind her.'' Esther shook her head in her Stepford Smile, but then she spoke in a serious manner and a serious expression. Esther then turned to Noelle with her eyes narrowed. ''Hearing Esther's words, Noelle, Tres, Villian, Misha and Ivy all smiled together in relief once noticing that Esther finally made her mind. Now, people around them were doing their own works again, but with Esther's encouragement, they made them more effective. Ivy then turned to smile at Katya.'' ''Poison Ivy then smirked and lifted her rose red lips. Everyone knew her lips are covered in poisonous lipsticks and that made her smile seemed a lot more dangerous than its eerie manner. Hearing the words "Witch Cult", Noelle and Esther were shocked. Tres were not seemed so surprised. He just lifted his eyes in curiosity.  Before Ivy could finish, Katya then raised her hand and summoned a blue portal.'' ''Katya finished her words and led Valnir and Gaius went into the portal one by one, before they finally disappeared, but the portal was still there.  Ivy stepped aside and make ways for Esther. She was impressed by Esther's speech of atonement just a minute ago, and she made way for Esther in a humble way that didn't even match her usual nature. Misha, Noelle, Yuri, Villian and Tres all did the same, in spite of with a visage of confusion on each of them.'' Esther then closed her eyes and walked into the portal, with the rest of the people following her one by one, followed by more Arzonia Family magicians and members.
 * E3e5cbfcc3cec3fd4da42877d288d43f86942715.gifEsther: Everyone...
 * Esther: Thank you...
 * MNO200_00_01--20180007-095534-0-.pngPoison Ivy: Good job, Esther. You finally came to a realization. So, is that mean you'll work with us inside our base?
 * Esther: I'll return back to Madrid, but I'll inflitrate into Michael's church to give you vital informations. I know he once saved me, but I need to stop him now. I realized that my ignorance compromised us all, and I only came to understand this once I became the one who was compromised.
 * Esther: Sister, remember to take your blue crystal that can summon the Water of Life. I have no idea what it is, but I'm sure it'll make a cure once the disaster strikes. Abel is now in danger, and perhaps many more are standing on a tickling time bomb. We have to move fast, all of us.
 * Poison Ivy: So, we'll now head into London right now. Would you please do us a favor, people from the Witch Cult? Arzonia will be rapturous to see you helping her, I think.
 * Poison Ivy: We already knew that Melancholia knows the demon king you're fighting against, and she lives longer than any of us... MORE THAN 2,000 YEARS OLD. We need to put a stop in her plan as soon as possible, and then we'll be free from our business.
 * Katya: You already asked for it, Dr. Isley. Now, let us go to meet this Arzonia. Let's go, Gaius and Valnir, as soon as possible.
 * Poison Ivy: Please, Your Majesty.
 * Poison Ivy: After you.



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Esther: I'm coming to save you, Abel... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Vatican 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Iscariot Section XIII 

''As it was stated, it was just a calm before a violent storm's arrival. Now, deep inside the St. Peter's Ballisca, under a place where the Pope seldom went into, there was a man shanding in the shadows. This was one of the people from Iscariot Section XIII, who was conversing with Carissa, billed as "??? - 1" in his debut.'' The man was hidden inside shadows and he knelt down and started to pray, with his eyes closed. ''The man finished his prayers and stood up, when suddenly the door opened and he was startled. A Papal Knight arrived in his room. The man turned back and saw the knight, before he laid eyes on the woman behind him...'' The man then went back and looked at Carissa, who smiled at him, before he laid his eyes on the knight once again. ''The knight bowed and left, and Carissa turned back to close the door. She then turned back to face the man in shadow once again.'' As Carissa was speaking in a calm voice, the man in shadows, whom she just adressed him as none other than Father Leonardo, started to approach her, revealing his face to her. ''This man named Leonardo is the current leader of Isacriot Section XIII. Alongside Pope Michael Langdon and Mother Superior Melancholia, he acts as one of the currently most powerful authorities in the Catholic Church.'' ''Leonardo the appeared in the brighter place, right in front of Carissa, where he could finally show himself. Being one of the three most powerful people of current Catholic Church, Leonardo holds great authority. He can be described as a handsome man with white hair and red cassock. He wears a crucifix on his collar. This man is a polar opposite to Maria, if you want to say.'' ''Unlike Maria, who shows tolerance to Protestants and other religions in spite of difference, Leonardo is like a mordern incarnation of someone from either Salem Witch Trials or Spanish Inquisition. Like Melancholia, he is also a Knight Templar person, but he's arguably even more severe as he shows no tolerance to non-Catholics as well as demons.'' Carissa knows this very well, and she also knows that Leonardo shows no willing support in Michael and Melancholia's plans of using Firenza Junior at all, since Firenza Junior is the son of a heathen. Patiently listening to Carissa's words, Leonardo fell into thoughts before he kissed his own crucifix. ''Leonardo then thought about Fiamma of the Right, the current leader of God's Right Seat, and he soonnarrowed his eyes in bitterness. He knows Fiamma all along, knowing he's an arrogant and delusional monomaniac. That's what made Leonardo hate Fiamma, just like how he hate Michael and Melancholia.'' Then, Leonardo turned back to look at Carissa, who bowed in front of him in a suprisingly humble manner.
 * ??? - 1: May God unleash punishment upon the wicked being known as Firenza Junior and the devil within him. For justice, for the Church, and for his own salvation... Amen.
 * Roger_Murdock.pngKnight: Father, Princess Carissa are here. She said she has something to tell you.
 * ??? - 1: Leave now. I want to keep our talk as private as possible.
 * Carissa: I'm so sorry to disturb you so late, Father Leonardo, but I geniuely need you help. I'm currently heard about some plans that Pope Michael Langdon was worried about... The thing is, Cardinal Borgia was rumoured to be a traitor who uses Firenza Blood for his own gain. I guess we'll desert him when time needs. I guess he won't make it tonight. His Holiness already said that he had already prepared a doppelganger of Borgia, who will act more loyal to us. Therefore, we'll desert that opportunistic person as soon as possible.
 * Leonardo: Princess Carissa, I don't understand that why Mother Superior wants to use the son of a heathen, with the blood of darkness inside his body, to acheive our goals to purge sins and heathens from the world. Because of her and Michael Langdon, we Catholic Church had messed up with all those troubles... but not for long. By the way, rumors has that Langdon Orphans has used the blood of Firenza Junior to infect Esther Blanchett and forced her to massacre countless civillans, am I right?
 * Carissa: Father Leonardo, he's just a tool for us to defeat traitors like Maria Arzonia, this so-called Angel of Flame. As far as I know, Maria Arzonia's mother is a very devoted Catholic, but her daughter just spat on her graves. If we don't fight fire with fire, then she'll take over Vatican and turn God's House into a mess, am I right? Carl Robinson won't live long. He's under our control, and as long as he's under our control, we'll finish him off to leave no lurking peril. Abel Nightroad and Esther Blanchett will receive the same fate. They'll all die for our greater cause, Father.
 * Leonardo: * sigh * Glad to see you still have a clear mind, Carissa. Lazarus was resurrected and Jesus showed humanity about God's miracles. Even so, this girl named Arzonia has abused this kind of miracle to rebel against all of us, trying to tear the root of current papacy from its soil. This is desecration... She is no different to Michael Langdon.
 * Leonardo: I somehow foresee a future when this so-called God's Right Seat crumbles into ten thousands of pieces and Fiamma of the Right is torn from his golden throne. For now, Terra of the Left is our supporter, while Acqua of the Back and Vento of the Front are traitors. Whether Fiamma wins or not, he's doomed. There'll be no one trying to meddle around us, around Iscariot!
 * Carissa: I totally agree with you, Father. Firenza Blood is just a tool, and yet our intentions of using it is just a nessessary evil. After all, all of these setbacks will one day be cleansed much quicker with Firenza Junior, and there'll be no one stopping us from cleansing sins. After we're done with him, Firenza Junior will die, like a rat being played by a cat it its paws. They'll all die, once the Star of Bethlehem starts to roam across the sky of London, no one will escape...

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Carissa: As soon as the Dome is enactivated.

''When listening to the word "Dome", Leonardo smiled in a grisly grim slasher smile. He clearly knows what Carissa was on about.''​​​​​



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Leonardo: Then, all we have to do... is wiping them all. '

''Carissa then bowed in front of Leonardo and then swiftly left, but all of a sudden, an insidious smirk appeared on her face. Carissa pretended to be polite to Leonardo, but in fact, she despised him. She knew how Leonardo hated Michael even though he didn't show such in front of her.''

''Even till now Carissa is still loyal to the KnightWalker Family all along. Her plans are targeted towards her mother's throne again, and this time, she would go much quieter during the upcoming battle. For the people in London, many believed Carissa was dead as they never heard from her after being broke out by the Fallen's Essence, who made her a minion of the KnightWalker Family and Michael's Fallen Roman Catholic Church. Carissa exploited this position and used the time-bomb-like threat of Carl to make her an ally to Supreme Father Leonardo. Even though Leonardo hates Michael, he would never stand by and watch when Firenza Junior's was so obvious that no one should ever ignored.''

''After all, she was currently a minion of Michael Langdon and an apprentice to Cain Knightlord. She only wanted to get back to her throne and complete her own ambition.''
 * Carissa: Doddering old fool...

Act 4 - London Once More
<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 

<p style="text-align:center;"> United Kingdom 

<p style="text-align:center;"> England 

<p style="text-align:center;"> London 

<p style="text-align:center;"> In front of Buckingham Palace 

''Looking at the streets with rubbish and ashes all the way on the street, while holiding a little sparrow on her finger, Seth looked at the entire scene in dismay. Beside her, Maria closed her eyes and sighed.'' ''Maria then slammed her fist fiercely on the wall in rage, and her eyes was nearly popped out due to sheer rage. She then smashed her phone against the ground, although it is strong enough to withstand such a force.'' ''For the very first time, Matt heard Maria outright declare that she'll tear some human apart, but it's still justified as Matt knew that Nio was behind almost everything in the past that influenced the current time of Carl's life... and he possibly would blame Maria for it. That made her torn.''
 * Seth: Oh, man, the United Kingdom seemed far worse ever since that coup raised by that deposed Princess Carissa. What the Hell had happened in here?
 * Maria: Esther...
 * Maria: That little creep Nio... Don't make me meet her face to face! Or I'll tear her apart with my bare hands!

''First, Nio made Carl's friends brutalized and burnt down by hiring the notorious Arzonia Brothers and other gangsters from Mafusa Gang. Second, she was responsible for the death of Carl's parents, since she was the client of Arzonia Brothers, who forced Maria to kill Carl's parents. Third, because of the second reason, Carl had shown comtempt and distrust to Maria, which was manipulated by Nio to making everyone betraying her. The lucky thing was, nearly everyone knew that Maria was actually a pawn.''

''Soon, Maria calmed herself down successfully. Even so, another kind of problem started to occur. Maria was now drenched completely in guilt and sadness. She once wished that the boy, who turned out to be Carl, to live happily ever after, since she couldn't do anything to help him. However, the event had been surro'' ''A drop of began to stream down from Maria's cheeks. She leaned towards the wall beside her and started to mumble in despair. Sumireko, Matt, Acqua and Magilou all went to comfort her, as she was still mumbling.'' ''Maria then started to mumble something in a visage full of regrets, but it was apparent that she was trying to hold back her tears. It was not a loud cry. For now, Maria was trying to control her own feelings as she knew she had to maintain calm to the entire situation.''
 * Maria: Carl... I'll save you from the current situations... Justice may be late, but it'll never be absent... If I can't save you...
 * 8a4d2b4e251f95cac5dbcc6fcb177f3e66095287.jpgMaria: If I can't save you... At least, I want to...
 * Sumireko: Maria, as long as we tell Carl about the entire truth of his parents' murder, he'll know it and he'll forgive you.

With sorrow, Maria sighed and didn't answer, but she then heard a strange noise behind her and immediaterly turned back. ''Maria pulled herself together as she looked at the portal, before she saw a woman with blue hair walked out of the room. It was Katya, the leader of the Witch Cult. She was mildly surprised when she saw this woman, as she never saw this woman before. However, her institution told her that this must be one with the mysterious Witch Cult, with one of those people as Gaius Phoenix, the one she already met in Switzerland. She then silently watched people come out one by one after Katya, but she was surprised when she saw Esther coming out of the portal, with Ivy following her.'' ''Maria immediately went to Yuri Barnes, but she kept her eyes on Esther. She was worried that Esther was still in her berserk state, but fortunately, she was fine for now. Esther avoided eye contact with Maria, feared and ashamed.''
 * Tesseract_portal_by_hybridgothica-d6adldg.jpgMaria: Ah, Yuri Barnes and others must be here.
 * 9869113e691ce26b16fa53a7786613b4-darjyfe.pngMaria: E-Esther?
 * Maria: Yuri, what happened?

''Yuri stopped and turned back to Esther, looking at her as Esther lowed down her head in shame. Her face was covered in pinkish hue because of all of the shame inside her because of her own conscience.''

''Yuri then told Maria about what happened in the base of Russian Resistance Headquaters as well as all those crimes Nio made Esther to do. He also told the Water Spirit that Noelle is currently possessed that can manipulate the Water of Life. As Yuri was saying, Maria was so surprised that she looked at Noelle, who spoke nothing but smiling at her.'' ''Maria fell into thoughts for a little bit, but then, when she saw Katya, Valnir and Gaius standing beside Yuri, she immediately widened her eyes. She was so concerned with Esther that she forgot there were new guys in the house.'' ''Taking off her gloves, Maria extended her hands and was about to shake hands with Katya. As soon as she saw Maria's hands, Katya looked at Maria with her eyes widened. What she saw was a scarred hand with scars left with scorch, indicating that how much ordeals this girl had endured. However, the scars then disappered and Maria's skin was just like normal humans.'' ''What surprised Katya was not just that. There's also the way Maria greeted people she first met. She never expected that Maria was so blunt but polite, as she once thought she was some haughty human who jeers on magicians. She then shook Maria's hand with a surprised face.'' As Katya making introductions to Maria, Maria went to Valnir and Gaius and shook their hands warmly, like a child meeting new friends. ''People looked at Maria's cheerful look from the other side. Now, they were safe as they were near Buckingham Palace. Seth then looked at the sky in 45 degrees, with a sigh on her face as she watched birds flying in the blue sky. Who knows if this blue sky would be covered by ashes of war one day?'' ''For now, Matt used Seth's motorcycle to St. George's Cathedral as soon as possible. He was asking the Church of England to give reinforcements. Now, he's the only one in Catholic Rebels that have the direct connections with the Church of England. Seth then closed her eyes and thought about all those days when she, Abel and Cain are children.'' ''All of a sudden, Maria let out a loud scream due to surprise, which shocked Acqua, Aureolus, Vento, Magilou, Sumireko, Adam, Eva and Krans beside her. Seth was shocked as well, so shocked that she immediately snapped out of her memories. Now, Maria was conversing with Katya, when the latter told her what Celestia informed them all. Since they alreayd knew the truth, Esther, Yuri, Ivy, Misha, Tres, Villian and the Witch Cult seemed not that surprised, but they still gulped when they thought about Melancholia's true age.'' ''Maria looked around and widened her eyes in horror, before she stepped back in order to calm herself down. She imagined Melancholia might be just a middle-aged woman in a young woman's face, judging by her demeanor and the way she talked. She never expected that Melancholia was 2,000 years old.'' ''Gaius does make a point there. As we already knew from some information, Gaius Phoenix is a man who lives very long, more than 1,000 years old till now. Therefore, he's the oldest person who is presented in the current place, but even that span of life lost to Melancholia. Maria then took a deep breath before she continued to look at Katya. Katya's face was stern. She wasn't joking at all.'' Katya closed her eyes in her stern face, but then she was more relented. ''Valnir, who remained silent till now, began to speak He walked to Maria and opened his eyes with a face of seriousness and menance. He seemed displeased and reluctant to make the Witch Cult joined such a mess, which was supposed to be handled by Arzonia Family.'' ''The Witch Cult members are good people, indeed. However, they can act arrogant at times and only focus on their own problems. They felt like being meddled when the Arzonia Family and Russian Resistance made them to join the cause of fighting against Michael Langdon and his forces inside the currently possessed Catholic Church, which they believed not to be their own business.'' ''Valnir made a compromise for a reason. In spite of the Witch Cult's conservative nature, which will make them all refuse to work with Arzonia, the revelation of Melancholia's true age and her relationships with that demon king... whom they called as the Astaroth King... made them felt obliged to help out. If Melancholia wasn't stopped by them, then the whole world will be swallowed by the force they're fighting against... through Melancholia and Michael's plans.'' ''Letting out a sigh, Katya let out a helpless smile. Judging by her nature, she won't accept such a invitation for a partnership, but now since Melancholia was related to Astaroth King's cause, no matter what the reason is, she felt obliged to stop it.'' ''As they were talking, Princess Villian was seen with Esther, as she were asking Esther about something. Esther's words made Villian utterly surprised, and she immediately turned back to look at Maria.'' Maria and Katya immediately turned their head to Villian, as the latter walked towards them, with a paper in theri hand. ''Maria, Katya and Villian all looked at each other with bewilderment, while Matt and others all approached them with curiosity. Maria was surprised that she heard the name Carl, but the she and others were overwhelmed by the riddle's confusion.'' People all looked at Esther, who stood not far away alone, with a depressed expression on her face. ''All of a sudden, everyone heard the voice of a woman talking, but it was not someone she knew. It was a deep and matured voice. Maria turned to Ivy, who shook her head, meaning it wasn't her.'' ''Everyone heard the voice again and turned back. They saw a black-haired woman with ivory skin and red lips. The woman was wearing a pair glasses and dressed in a dark black royal dress, looking at Maria with a smile.'' Maria was very surprised to see this woman, but what more surprising was that she was able to figure out the riddle very fast. ''Maria widened her eyes and then slapped her own forehead with a sigh. People around her, with the exception of Villian, all looked at this black-haired woman with curiousity.'' ''With a sigh, Villian approached the black-haired woman and smiled at her. It was apparent that they knew each other all along.'' Rimea smiled at Villian as the latter opened her arms and hugged deeply with her elder sister. ''Rimea then seperated with Villian and looked at the guests in front of her. Maria stepped forward and bowed at the eldest princess with respect.'' Rimea interrupted Maria and narrowed her gaze, as she started to look at Maria with some sort of hostility and menace. ''Rimea then gave a confused look to Acqua of the Back, who was also standing on the side of Arzonia's Family. Acqua didn't show any confusion, unlike Maria. It was apparent that she wasn't satisfied.'' ''As Rimea raised her hand, a man with brown hair and blue armor walked out with several redcoat guards of Buckingham Palace. It was the Knight Leader. He once participated Carissa's coup during the previous English Civil War, but he ended up defeated by Acqua and defected to the side of regents and Anglican Church.'' ''The Knight Leader kept a friendly smile when he asked Acqua some questions, but people were all astonished and looked at Maria, before they looked at Acqua. Neither of them spoke a single word, but Maria was clenching her fists. She was quivering.'' Villian quickly reacted by rushing towards Maria, and she stood in front of her in shock. ''Rimea shook her head and sighed. She didn't show any change of her attitude, though. She then pushed her glasses and peered at Maria with alert, as if the latter was some kind of monster.'' Rimea's words made people all reacted in surprise, Before Rimea could finish, Esther suddenly stepped out and widened her gaze.
 * Yuri: It's a long story to tell.
 * Maria: The Water of Life. Esther's atonement.
 * Katya_14646.jpgMaria: Oh, where're my manners? You must be the people from the Witch Cult. I heard you from Mr. Gaius Phoenix there. Nice to meet you all. My name is Maria Arzonia. Thank you for saving my dear friend Patriach Krans' life, and I won't forget it.
 * Katya: (think) * ............. Was it just me? *
 * Seth.Nightroad.full.1756047.jpgKatya: Um, yes, my name is Katya, and I'm here to represent the group that seals this alliance for now. This is Gaius Phoenix, and you know him. This is Valnir...
 * Maria: How do you do? How do you do?
 * Seth: I hope Matt is all right. We can call the Church of England and Scotland Yard, warning them about Melancholia's threat. I hope they can help us.
 * Joan.Alter.full.2273727.jpgMaria: What? Melancholia is more than 2,000 years old!?
 * Maria: That's... incomprehensible...
 * Gaius: Older than any of us here.
 * 3c6ac20ba69d9c7bacb550a6da2ac928--hellsing-alucard-manga-anime.jpgMaria: Krans and Gaius told us that... that... that Melancholia is working with a powerful and ancient demon to bring Firenza Junior's blood terror. A demon king, that is believed to be the source of all evil, works with Melancholia for some kind of reason...
 * Katya: No just working. According to Celestia, they knew each other, and Melancholia knew about the demon king's true face as well, hinting that they met face to face once and are companions. I sensed no lies in Celestia's words. She must want to threaten us when she revealed so.
 * Valnir: Well, Ms. Arzonia, forgive me with my blunt attitude, but you've just attack a hornet hive. Now, we're all involved into such trouble because of such a revalation.
 * Maria: I'm sorry to let you involved into this, Mr. Valnir, and everyone from the Witch Cult. I have little to no knowledge of your existence until now. However, since now the reason behind Melancholia's actions with that demon leader you fought against was revealed, I guess she has a lot more secrets hiding inside her. She knows something that we don't know, which makes her a lot more dangerous.
 * Joan.Alter.full.2270544.pngValnir: Not at all. I guess this is a classic win-win situation. We help you and we help ourselves. After this battle, I guess we'll part our ways.
 * Maria: Don't worry. When Melancholia and her forces are down, I and my group will handle Michael, while you deal with those demon forces. I believe there's some relations, and I'll seek it out. For now, we're on the same boat. That's why we asked you for help.
 * Asseylum.Vers.Allusia.full.1791278.jpgKatya: If Melancholia really lives that long, she must know about the Witch Cult's existence, and I believe we'll be the next targets of hers... even if we don't involve with her.
 * Villian: Maria!
 * Villian: Esther told us everything. She said that Nio told her about Cain Knightlord - also known as Cain Nightroad and Aleister Crowley - are now heading towards the "London's lion tooth", alongside Carl... and she didn't know what it means.
 * Bayonetta.(Character).full.1986250.jpgMatt: Has anyone says "lion"?
 * Esther: Nio told me that it'll be Cain's next move. I don't know where it is.
 * ???: It is Parliament.
 * ???: Here, right behind you guys.
 * ???: I'm a bit of disappointed, Arzonia, but let's not talk about it now. The lion's tooth is the heart of Parliament... Palace of Westminster. I guess you don't know about England's symbol after all.
 * Parliament_at_Sunset.jpgMaria: England's symbol... It's a lion.
 * Maria: Ah, dang it! Parliament! The Palace of Winchester! I should have realize it sooner!
 * Villian: Maria, it's still not too late.
 * Laura.Stuart.full.736687.jpgVillian: Long time no see, Rimea.
 * Rimea: Well, sister, I guess that's, um, quite enough...
 * Maria: Your Highness, allow me to introduce myself...
 * Rimea: There's no need, Ms. Arzonia. For half of London, you're hero; for the other half, your infamy has preceeds you. Archbishop Laura ordered us to keep an eye on you.
 * Maria: Uh?
 * Rimea: William Orwell... No, Acqua of the Back, I suppose? 
 * Knight Leader: Long time no see, old friend. I wondered how and why you would assist some woman... who nearly burned you at stake.
 * Villian: There's nothing to do with her, sister!
 * Villian: As we later investigated, Arzonia was under the control of Eckidina KnightWalker, who was forced to become a Cyborg! She didn't do this in her free will! Besides, she saved us all in the end!
 * Rimea: Villian, you're immature. I regret to tell you that even though I forgive her, many Londoners still condemns her as a killer. She's not a Protestant, after all. Besides, I need to tell you that not everyone is oblivious from Carl's tragedy. I heard him crying in the dark and start cursing the girl named Maria Arzonia who killed his parents out of cold blood. I kept silent on this since I don't want to hurt him.
 * Esther: No! It's not like that!

''Esther raised her voice and tried to defend Maria, but when she stepped out, the Knight Leader was apalled and immediately raised his arm. Two towering guards walked out and blocked Esther's way. There's no way to make her progress. Rimea then walked passed by the guards and went much closer to Esther. Maria was shocked and went one step forward, but Vento blocked her way. She looked at Maria and shook her head. Stopped, Maria gulped and glared at Rimea, as the latter began to stare at Esther, as if she was some kind of monster.''

''Rimea then scanned everyone in front of her until her vision laid on the sight of Sumireko Hanabusa, who was standing right behind Maria, defending her. Rimea then let out a sacarstic grin and applauded, much to everyone's surprise.'' ''Rimea's words was so hurting that it immediately caused the rage outbursted from the side of Maria. Valnir raised his staff at Rimea's arrogant attitude, while Adam and Eva prepare to do so as well. Katya immediately blocked them, but it was too late. Rimea sniffed in dissatisfaction and made a fingersnap. Several guards had come out of the palace and surrounded Maria and her group instantly.'' ''Villian immediately stepped in front of Esther and faced her elder sister. She was holding a gun in her hand, and tears began to roll down from her cheek.'' ''Alerted by Villian's words, Rimea then turned to Esther, who looked at the ground, but Rimea could see Esther's eyes, which were surrounded by black veins. Esther closed her eyes and started to mumber something in pain.  Rimea was confused by Esther's conditions, and she looked at Villian.'' Before Villian could reply, Katya looked at Villian and started to speak in a calm voice. ''Katya then looked at Gaius Phoenix. Gaius then stepped forward and finished Katya's words.'' ''Maria then covered her face in a smile of gratitude. She was unexpected that Gaius and Katya, two people she never knew before, would erase such a misunderstanding for her.'' Rimea and the Knight Leader kept silent when they were listening to Gaius' words, and Gaius then closed his eyes and sighed. ''The term Witch Cult made Rimea immediately rose her eyebrows. She then took a deep breath, as if she was impressed all of a sudden. Then, clenching her teeth, Rimea then shook her head in dismay and raised her hand.'' ''The Knight Leader bowed and stepped back, along with his guards, though he still looked at Maria with hostitality. Putting her gun down, Villian was relieved when the confrontation was over.'' ''Esther had a painful expression on her face. It was apparent that how hard she tried to push the murder instinct inside her down beneath her mind.'' ''Maria nodded in a calm face. She still had a bad feeling, but for now, everything seemed fine. Rimea then narrowed her gaze and bit her lips. She then changed the topic to avoid embarrasement.'' ''The Knight Leader then turned back and went to Villian, who followed them out of the courtyard. Villian had to follow them, but when she passed by Maria, she whispered to her.'' Maria smiled at Villian a little bit, but when she faced Rimea, she immediately turned serious once more. Perplexed, Maria was not impressed by Rimea's words, and she looked at the eldest princess without any fear. Rimea narrowed her gaze again.
 * Beyonetta_by_chaamal.jpgRimea: Esther Blanchett? And this is...
 * Rimea: Sumireko Hanabusa... Hmm, one more crime you have committed, Arzonia... Colluding with Langdon Orphans.... Arzonia, you really impressed me for being such a double agent. Your punishment will be severe. I can't believe that Matt Butcher would invite a helper who should receive death penalty!
 * Valnir: You little...
 * Villian: Sister, no!
 * Rimea: Sister, what do you think you're doing? YOU JUST BROUGHT REGICIDE IN FRONT OF OUR COURTYARD!
 * Villian: Before you draw conclusions, take a look! She needs our help!
 * Rimea: What?
 * The_old_work6_2_by_apriling-d85c98q.jpgEsther: No... I musn't... I musn't...
 * Rimea: She doesn't seem quite well. What happened?
 * Katya: Your Highness, calm down. I know that this is a time of danger, but listen to us. Carl Robinson was captured by Michael Langdon, who used the former's accursed blood to create deadly weapons, which Melancholia - his most trusted minion - would use to against this city. I know what kind of substance it is, and now Esther is infected by the blood twice.
 * [[File:Rokurou_rangetsu_tales_of_series_and_tales_of_berseria_drawn_by_folks_nabokof_d60994ec9a56d965674cc2c97833e304.jpg|thumb|340px]]Gaius: Nio Hashiri used her as a puppet, but she defected to our side. As for what you said about Carl Robinson's parents, it was all the schemes of Nio and Arzonia Brothers. Maria was coerced. It's our words of honor. 
 * Gaius: This is true. Cardinal Antonio Borgia had gave in all the informations to us, and as far as we know, they'll choose London as their place to attack, since it was the home of Carl Robinson, who was now filled with hatred and thrist for retribution. We need to find a cure while fighting against Melancholia's enemies. If you arrest them, then that's what our true enemies want.
 * Gaius: We saw the consequences in Kiev with our own eyes. If you don't take actions, what happened on Russian Orthodox Church would happen on the Church of England as well, maybe even worse. We're the Witch Cult. We know this very well.
 * Rimea: Dismissed.
 * Esther: That was close...
 * Villian: I hope you don't mind, Maria. My sister is a good woman. She's just... rather unsocial.
 * Rimea: Villian, you need to go to St. George's Cathedral. Without your permission, even Matt Butcher cannot reach the Archibishop. Do you forget? He's so stupid trying to reach her alone. You guard her to the place. I'll follow you later on, sister.
 * Villian: Good luck, everyone...
 * Rimea: Listen, I don't care who you are or how you got the Witch Cult to backup your story, Maria, but if you dare to use this battle for your own personal slaughter and gain, you'll be arrested for treason. Do you understand me?
 * Maria: I just work in the name of God and his apostles, and now  I have my own plan to prove I mean no harm . I know them, but I don't know you.
 * Rimea: You'll know.

<p style="text-align:center;"> 15 minutes later  <p style="text-align:center;"> St. George's Cathedral 

''Matt sat on a bench and angrily peered at the guard in front of him. The guard kept blocking him from the way of getting into St. George's Catedral.'' Matt narrowed his eyes and sighed in disgust. Matt held his head in fraustration and stood up from his bench, walking closer to the guard once again. The guarding soldier immediately stepped back in horror and anger as soon as he heard the term known as the "Coporal Robinson", which is clearly referring Carl. ''Matt was shocked and angry with the guard's words and almost grabbed his sword, but suddenly, as the fight was about to ensued, Princess Villian rushed to them and blocked Matt in front of the guard. Matt immediately pushed the sword back.'' ''Villian immediately yelled at the soldier and Matt as she stood between them, calling a truce. Matt and the guard then glared at each other. Villian noticed this and sighed in sadness.'' ''As Villian was aruguing, Rimea, the Knight Leader and other knights followed the footsteps of Villian as the later was persuading the guard to let them in. The guard lowered his head and stepped back in dismay.'' ''Villian immediately walked beside Matt and looked at him with a sweet smile, before she turned serious once more. They then walked into the St. George's Cathedral as they were mumbering to each other.'' ''Rimea looked at the scene from far away, with a pair of empty eyes. The Knight Leader beside her stared at the two with confusion as well.'' ''Rimea pushed her glasses onto her nose and looked at the scene with a suspicious look. She then walked into the opened gate, followed by the knights.'' ''The Knight Leader crossed his arms, but he knew that Princess Rimea is a wise woman. She knew when to trust Maria Arzonia and when to terminate her if possible. He then kept Rimea's words in mind and made preperations.'' ''As everyone entered the courtyard, Archibishop Laura Stuart already stood inside the courtyard with her umbrella. She seemed very upset. She then took a look at her own watch.'' Stiyl Magnus was standing not far away, narrowed his gaze and leered at Laura with dismay. ''Of course, this is only what he thought, not what he said. Stiyl then silently watched as Matt stopped in front of the Archbishop. Matt had already calmed down and sighed.'' Matt then regained his composure and immediately went into the priority. Villian nodded and then spoke in Matt's place. ''Laura silently hear what Villian and Matt said, before she sighed sadly. However, much to Matt's eerie feelings, a smile was on the Archbishop's face.'' Stiyl just stood beside the Archibishop with a sweat drop again on his face. ''Stiyl was still smoking cigarettes, as his old habit. Matt then reacted in dismay, as he believed he had overrated the competence of Laura Stuart, but he knew that the Archibishop is... not that smart and rather naive, after all.'' Stiyl looked at the Archbishop in sheer helplessness, while Villian and Matt looked at each other ''Laura then smiled at pointed at the sky above her, or... the balcony of the cathedral.'' ''Villian then looked up to the balcony, alongside Matt, Rimea, the Knight Leader, Stiyl, the knights, and finally, the Archbishop herself.  Laura then smited the smile on he face as she stared at the balcony.'' ''Matt and others looked at the balcony with shock. Matt's eyes nearly popped out from his socket. Now, he could do nothing but widening his mouth. There was a masked young woman standing on the balcony.'' ''Villian noticed that Matt's face turned pale and awful when he gazed upon the girl. Villian turned around and began to know why Matt sensed a strange feeling coming from the young woman. Her body had swirling aura all over her in bright color like a flow of paint mixing together.'' ''Trying to keep himself away from insanity, Matt cannot describe what kind of color was that. Laura, Stiyl and Rimea sensed the same, while the Knight Leader and the Royal Knights only saw an ordinary girl. Laura kept her poker face as if this never scared her.'' ''Before the mysterious figure could finish, Stiyl immediately reacted in rage. He believed that the young woman didn't take Anglican Church seriously.'' ''The young woman quickly stepped back and waved her hand, with her visage still hiding in the dark. In spite of this instant panic, she almost immediately regained her composure and spoke in a soften voice.'' The young woman then sat on the handrail of the balcony, smiling to the people staring at her. ''The young woman then lifted her head and leaned forward, as Rimea finally saw her mask, as the sun revealing her complete visage under its radiance. It was none other than... Helene Hawthorn.''
 * Blade.Master.(Raven).full.1746717.jpgMatt: What do you mean not allow me going in? I'm Matt Butcher!
 * Guard: I'm sorry, Coporal Butcher, but you need permission from the royalty. Recently, the Archibishop didn't seem very well.
 * Matt: (think) * Those guards also follow those cliche rules and outdated laws... No wonder why the House of Lords condemned Carl as a turncoat even without any proof. *
 * Matt: Listen! This is an urgent matter! It's about Coporal Robinson! He's still alive and now he's in grave trouble!
 * Guard: So, the rumors are true... You're in contact with that terrorist, Maria Arzonia, and you're also a turncoat like Carl Robinson!
 * Matt: HUH!?
 * 64486307_p0_master1200.jpgVillian: Wait a minute! Both of you.
 * Villian: Listen, Coporal Butcher is telling the truth. I thought letting him here alone would solve the problems quicker, but it was sad that I need to fix this myself. You should forget about any ill feelings and let him - let us - to pay visit on the Archbishop.
 * Bayonetta.full.1817647.jpgGuard: Yes, Your Highness.
 * Villian: I regret making you alone to do such a mission, but next time I won't do this.
 * Matt: No, it was my decision. I thought the Church of England would be more tolerate to someone like me, much better than to Maria, but I was... wrong. I can feel a little from what Carl felt...
 * Villian: I agree... It was a surprise that he still maintained his composure until the very last time...
 * Knight Leader: I still have doubts on Maria Arzonia... I don't believe whatever those men from the House of Lords said. I know it's highly possible that Carl Robinson never intends to betray us for serving Michael, but... You know how much of the brainwashing that the KnightWalker Family can actually possess.
 * Rimea: I hardly know who Maria Arzonia is... aside from the rumors that she was formerly serving Eckidina KnightWalker as a Cyborg and nearly killed William Orwell, aka Acqua of the Back. Before that, her infamy was spreaded due to being an accomplice of Arzonia Brothers, her... brothers. However, Orwell is protecting her... I cannot let my guard down. We'll see whether she has a good intention... or just another liar like Michael who intends to fool the entire world.
 * Knight Leader: Of course, Your Highness.
 * Asseylum.Vers.Allusia.full.1880982.jpgLaura: It's three minutes late, Coporal Butcher. Sorry for my guard wasting our precious time. He's just a by-the-book guy.
 * Stiyl: (think) * Um... he's following by  your book, Archbishop. *
 * Matt: Well, that's okay. I guess it's the time when everyone is paranoid, ever since Michael Langdon joined the KnightWalker Alliance after he built himself a heroic image.
 * Matt: Carl is in trouble. Apparently, his blood was accursed by some kind of demonic power and material. Michael and Melancholia exploit this, along with Carl's troubled past, to make him a monster.
 * 26771015_p0_master1200.jpgVillian: In addition, Melancholia also plans to use the Firenza Blood to cleanse the world, or so she claimed. London would be the first place to go, as it's where Carl is born. Carl is no longer what we know before, and we must do something before it was too late for all of us.
 * Laura: Hmm, I'm afraid that one day this would come true... I thought raising him in a normal family would avoid this, but eventually this happened anyway. Even so, it's not too late. As long as we find Carl's location, we can stop this before it can even happen.
 * Stiyl: You seemed very relent, Archibishop. I'm doubtful. Anything can be easier to say than to accomplish, after all.
 * Laura: You think I can't find Carl?
 * Villian: Why did Archbishop Laura seemed so casual in such an event?
 * Matt: God knows.
 * Laura: Maybe I can't, but this one can.
 * Villian: Huh?
 * Laura: I have no idea who she is, but she claimed that she had a way to find out where Carl is, and she already had a plan... I planned so many days how to break into Parliament as soon as I heard about many of the Lords in Parliament went missing. I guess this is the work of Michael and his minions... Her precense saved my brain from being roasted and malfunctioned.
 * Laura: I asked who she is and what her method is. However, she insisted that she want to tell YOU about it, Matt Butcher.
 * ???: Don't worry, my friends. I'm on your side till the ends. I already sent a message inside your sister's smartphone, telling her where Carl is, and she should find it by now.
 * Villian: Why did you find Archibishop Laura, not Maria Arzonia? -- Coporal Butcher, well, are you all right?
 * Villian: Oh, I... Be careful! This is no ordinary human. Somehow, I sense... discord within her aura.
 * Styil: Aye...
 * ???: Discord? Well, maybe, since I'm wary of you, too. I'm now a target of Langdon Orphans as well, due to some... private matters... so if I go to find Maria directly, they won't let me just go unnoticed. Therefore, I'm here for Archibishop Laura, as so far, the Church of England is still safe.
 * Stiyl: So you decided to bring danger to us?! Archbishop, we should-
 * ???: Allow me to explain first. Without me, you'll never know about a hidden threat.
 * 67426172_p0_master1200.jpg???: You think I'm bringing danger upon you? Quite the opposite. This place is already dangerous, and I'm just dealing with it. The KnightWalkers has no time dealing with the Church of England, good for you, since the members of Arzonia Family draws away the KnightWalker Family's attention on the protestants, and so I'm finding you for help. If I find Maria, I might not make it... I arrived here to tell what I find, just in time when I saw Matt Butcher arriving in this place... so I decide to keep the mystery and tell you all when you arrived.
 * Knight Leader: (think) * An ally who came out at nowhere? Like Izzard during Carissa's coup! *
 * Stiyl: Hmmm.......
 * Rimea: (think) * Why did she wear a mask? *



- Helene: I know you still can't believe in me. Anyway, my plan will make you ambush our enemies by surprise. Now, I'm here to tell you something... I came up with an artistic plan to get into where Langdon Orphans is planning to instigate their plan... and all I need is your trust.

Act 5 - Corrupted Carl
<p style="text-align:center;"> 4 minutes later 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Sewers under the Parliament 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Underground 

''Deep inside the Parliament's underground chamber near the sewers, the conspiracy made by Langdon Orphans, of which is full of lethal consequences is about to start. Dressed up as another person, Cardinal Antonio Borgia could not hide his grin when he looked at the Firenza Blood Bomb.'' ''Borgia covered his mouth to cover a sadistic grin on his face. Just then, he heard someone entering the chamber. It was Cain Nightroad, leading the group of Langdon Orphans and inquisitors from Catholic Church, before Carl Robinson - now having his hair fully white and his face more callous - entered the chamber.'' ''Sister Paula and Duo Iqus pushed an injured and weakened Cardinal Sforza and entered the chamber angrily. She almost fell on the ground when the two inquisitors stopped while holding the insulted Cardinal aggresively. Sforza lifted her head and saw Borgia right in front of her.'' ''Sforza glared at Borgia, who gleefully crossed his arm. He chose to ignore her and smiled at Cain, nodded. Cain then walked forward in a calm face.'' ''Now, Cain was facing many aristocrats from the House of Lords, as well as some soldiers. They were captured and tied up, as they stared at the vampire in horror.'' As Cain finished with a very callous face, a man from the House of Lord immediately tried to object, much to his surprise. ''When the aristocrat tried to keep his calm and explain... or more accurately, justify the House of Lords' actions, a tall man walked out of the darkness, standing beside Cain. It was Carl, much to the aristocrats' horror. Carl walked towards the prisoners, now fully out of shadows and revealed his new appearance.''
 * Higekiri.full.2267036.pngBorgia: Finally......
 * Borgia: There's another bomb hiding inside the city, and if this failed, the another bomb will be enactivated and there'll be no escape. Ah, well, Cain Nightroad will be pleased.
 * Borgia: Look who we have here.
 * Caterina_Sforza.jpgSforza: You... two-faced jackel.
 * Cain: The day of judgement has come to Earth, and to the United Kingdom as a whole.
 * Cain-01.jpg: Four years ago, a terrible... no, a catastrophic event happened on a young man and crushed his life. Group Captain Robinson and his wife were murdered in cold blood, by the current leader of Catholic Rebels, who was once a former Mafusa Gang member, and the said young man who witnesses this is their adoptive son, whom they saw as their own boy. This isn't the end. More than one month ago, an unforgivable crime was committed, on the same young man no less. You chose to ignore the first one, and then you instigated the second. The Robinson Family's darkness and despair - along with Firenza Curse's awakening - should be pinned on the House of Lords and those soldiers who ignored young Robinson's situation. You all should take this blame.
 * Aristocrat 1: Captain Robinson tried to stand against the House of Lord and endorse the election for our seats in Parliament. He also threatened to expose our former deal with the KnightWalker Family as well. We cannot see him breaking our tradition and shatter our order. We chose to leave this case alone since he paid the price. As for Carl Robinson, we'll be ashamed if he would be held as a national hero fighting off Carissa and her force. We cannot risk our name to be tainted by such a nobody...

''In contrast to his former aggresive self, Carl now became more callous and emotionless. His eyes was no longer orange. Instead, they became pale blue. He now wore a large black trenchcoat, long enough to cover his towering build. All of the chained aristocrats were astonished when they recognized Carl's face and his deep voice like a bass.'' ''Cain peered at the aristocrat and made the others fell into silence. That aristocrat then fed up with it and showed an irritated expression. Sforza peered at Carl and widened her gaze, being shocked by Carl's presence as well as assisting Carl for some reason.'' ''Facing such a threat, neither Cain or Carl showed fright. They didn't even flinch. He the turned to Carl, speaking in a calm voice.'' ''Carl looked at the prisoners in front of him, as they reacted in fear and horror. Carl watched as all of a sudden, his mind was brought back at the night in the fire, four years ago, when he saw people running in fear during the catastrophe.'' ''Carl kept silent for five seconds, but Cain didn't want to wait that long. He stared at Carl. Carl nodded and clapped his hands in a sullen face. Several Langdon Orphan agents with masks walked out from the darkness, all standing behind the prisoners. The prisoners all reacted in horror and shock.'' ''With Carl's order arriving, all of the agents, as if they were robots with programmed actions, followed the order and raised their axes. They ained the throat of every prisoners in front of them, axing their head. The heads soon rolled on the ground in one split second. In spite of this, Cain wasn't impressed, not one bit.'' ''Carl mumbled and ignored Sforza, trying to cool himself down. Sforza was left in shock. Cain peered at Carl in some disappointment, and Sforza couldn't believe what she had saw.'' Ashamed, Carl lowered his head and grabbed his chest, speaking in a bitter voice. ''Disappointed, Carl merely stared at the corpse and pressed his own heart. He felt empty in his heart. He felt nothing over executing those people who framed him, since he found it meaningless. Nothing would change his life back to the right route, and there's more to worry. He then stared at the face of Antonio Borgia, who used his blood as chemical weapon.'' ''Borgia delightfully clapped his hand and chuckled. He stared at the bomb and grinned.'' ''Before Borgia could ever finish, Carl stepped forward and face him with immense wrath, silencing the cardinal almost immediately. He could feel anger from Carl stemming from his eyes. The entire mood became uncomfortable for nearly everyone.'' ''A moment of uneasy silence took hold of the whole limited space, and everyone except Cain held back their tongue when they felt menace as Carl's rage became more and more tensified. No one saw such an emotionless and serious person ever before. In spite of this, Cain merely petted his shoulder and shook his head. Carl sighed and immediately drew back, calming himself down.  Cain smiled at first, but then his eyes narrowed and sharpened negatively. He saw Esther Blanchett from far away running towards them.'' Carl's face then twisted with resentment as he started to notice Esther as well, but his face remained callous and he answered Cain's question anyway.
 * Assassin.(Charles-Henri.Sanson).full.2316358.pngCarl: What about my mother? She did nothing wrong to you, I swear.
 * Aristocrat 1: Why is Carl Robinson here?
 * Cain: He has come to pass the judgement.
 * Aristocrat 1: Enough of this. You're the leader of Langdon Orphans, Cain Knightroad, and it's you who contacted us. You made us to tell you where Carissa is, so that you could send Terra of the Left to brainwash her. You're the bridge between us and the KnightWalkers, and you also made us to assure that horrible Michael Langdon won't be exposed when he bombed Eurotunnel. We helped you to lure Fiamma of the Right into your trap... No one disputes that. However, you absent yourself from London for two months at a time. Decisions had to be made. The House of Lords stands by its actions.
 * Cain: These men ruined your life, Carl. You knelt in the fire that night in the ruined town. You cried in despair after you were insulted due to such a heinous betrayl. You should make your resolution. Let blood repay blood.  Give the order. 
 * Carl: ........................
 * .Sleepy.Hollow.-00_50_06--20190105-214728-0-.pngCarl: Proceed.
 * Sforza: Carl...
 * Carl: Their head is useless, because they have no brains to tell them... what truly is right.
 * Cain: You hestitated.
 * Higekiri.full.2203483.jpgCarl: Next time I won't. I promise.
 * Carl: Well, I need to make sure of everything one last time. You'll make use of my blood to cause bombing in my own city, but how can we be sure that the situation is settled once we finished cleansing scums in this city?
 * Borgia: * chuckled * Well, I expect you would say that. We already map out the redress. This bomb would only get detonated in a controllable scale, so not everyone in this city would be infected. Second, we already made up cure out of holy water, so that we shall purify it once we take care of this city good enough. The survivors would regain their sense and regret their sins - their sins of betraying their own savior, a hero to their city.
 * Carl: Don't call me a "hero", Cardinal. I'm now sick of it. I tried to prove myself when I took down Carissa, but then what did I got? No honor, no respect, no friendship, only betrayl and got replaced. Therefore, I rather choose not to. Carl Robinson is dead now. There's merely Firenza Junior, a demon who aimed to tear down old order and build it anew.
 * Carl: I agree with the rest of your point, though. So, after we took care of this world and broke its old order, you'll let me leave alone, right? Now, I want nothing but solitude since God and its creation turned back on me.
 * Cain: I can assure you, yes, but still you'll always be my own hero. You'll help us to pull down this pantheon of corruption, and we shall never forget.
 * Cain: Now, what is your next plan?
 * Carl: After our next step is achieved, I shall defend anyone from getting towards our base and wipe out anyone who oppose me.
 * Cain: Yes, and what else did I told you?
 * Carl: Maria Arzonia is the enemy.
 * Cain: Then, what must you do to her at first?

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Carl: I MUST LET HER SUFFER! 

''Screaming, Esther rushed forward towards the troops of Langdon Orphans only to get blocked. Cain reached closer to Carl and whispered darkly at him.'' Cain then pointed at Esther who was blocked away from the bomb and the Orphans. "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''Esther noticed Carl opened his eyes, glaring at her in anger and rage. He slowly clenched his fists and started to drew her sword.'' With the power enhanced by Firenza Blood, Esther pushed forward towards Carl, struggling with all of the guards in front of her. ''Esther pushed aside the guards and went forward, but she was then shot at the leg. Esther felt her leg was pierced by something, before she collapsed on the ground. Not far away, Shinya Banba pointed her gun at Esther, with smoke phewing from the gunpoint.'' ''Esther struggled to stood up from the ground and looked at her bleeded leg. Without hestitations, she pulled the bullet directly out of her wounded thigh.'' ''Shinya gritted her teeth in fits of anger, but she still held her grinning face. In contrast to her anxied emotion, Carl only calmly scanned Esther. He noticed that Esther had black blood streaming down her thighs, narrowing his gaze and took a deep breath. Trying to hold her head, Esther growled at Carl while holding back her inner impulse due to the blood curse.'' Carl sharpened his gaze and sniffed. Enraged, Esther clenched her fists and tried to struggle against her demonic corruption that was slowly devouring her mind. ''Carl marched forward and raised his fist, punching Esther in her cheek. He darkly and grimmly stared at Esther in cold grimace.'' ''Carl then grabbed Esther at her throat and started to choke her bitterly. Gasped, Esther tried to resist with her power, but she was no match of Carl because of his own strength.  Cain watched in satisfactor as Carl and Esther struggled with each other, but Shinya merely set sights on Carl with some doubts. Esther struggled between Carl's knuckles and suddenly, she stopped, not because she was dead, but because she heard what Carl was saying, about she now understand it.'' ''Choking Esther with his right hand, Carl then narrowed his gaze but seemed soften in attitude. He whispered in a deep voice so that none of the people surrounded would ever hear. Slowly, Esther pulled a dagger from her pocket while listening to Carl.'' ''Yelling, Esther immediately raised her daggar and tried to prick Carl with it, but Carl used his left hand and grabbed Esther's wrist. Esther reacted in shock at Carl's quick reaction.'' ''Carl immediately pushed her towards the wall, before he leaped forward, just in time when a fit of blaze started to struck down from the ceiling. With a pair of wings behind her, Maria Arzonia threw herself from the ceiling and hit the ground with her red hot rod, trying to handicap Carl in time, but she missed. However, Maria crounched herself instantly as soon as her feet touched the ground'' Maria quickly regained her balance and spun herself, hitting down some Papal Knights in the process, and then she spotted Cardinal Borgia along with Firenza Blood bomb. ''Maria pointed at the bomb and shot fiery beam, but when the beams was about to strike the bomb, it got blocked by an unseen shield immediately. Borgia saw this and giggled.'' Maria gasped and flinched as soon as she saw there was a shield in front of the bomb, but then she recollected her calmness and rushed towards the bomb, but then she felt something was pulling against her from behind. ''Carl yelled angrily for the first time since he enter the place. Now, he already made his arm morphed into his demonic form - which unusually, it looked somehow quite normal like human arms just seconds earlier.'' ''Before Maria could do anything, Carl lifted her above her head and slammed her onto the wall behind her, leading the Papal Knights beside to attack her. Maria swiftly regained her pose and started to attack. Esther immediately seized the chance and leaped towards the Langdon Orphan guards around her, attacking all of them with all her might.'' ''Carl immediately switched back to his previous cold persona and speaking like a sociopath with a frozen heart. He then swifted into another kind of attitude all of a sudden, turning feral and furious, before trying to kick Maria with a flying kick.'' ''Maria didn't just stand by to be his target, though, so she used her staff and summoned a holy light shield, blocking Carl's attack. When Carl's kick hit the shield, he immediately fell back but he instantly turned a somersault, attempting to regain his position, which he succeded. He looked at his boot which was heated, but he certainly had no feeling over that.'' ''Carl glared into Maria, who he glared closer at their face. Maria didn't answer as several guards raised their weapon and guns at her. However, Maria only smiled. She immediately put her thumb and index finger between her lips, making a loud whistle. All of a sudden, several guards turned their guns at the bomb.'' ''The guards immediately removed their disguise, revealing themselves to be some of executives of the Catholic Rebels, royal soldiers of British Royal Family and soldiers from Corazon Faction, the core faction of La Nueva Familia de Arzonia and the whole Catholic Rebels. Turned out, they disguised themselves as some of the Langdon Orphan soldiers. They fired at the rest of the LO guards who were so shocked that they forgot to fight back.'' ''Carl angrily snarled at Maria when she revealed her gambits. She slowly stood up and petted herself, cleaning the dust away from her dress. The Catholic Rebels executives and allies presented in this scene were revealed to be Eva Frankenstein, Adam Frankenstein, Krans Romа́n Tsarskiy, Yuri Barnes, Noelle Bor, Tres Iqus, Acqua of the Back, Sumireko Hanabusa and Magilou, removing their fake disguise one by one. Esther freed herself and punched the Langdon Orphan troops beside her, before pushing the others aside and dragged Cardinal Sforza away from the enemies.'' With a pair of dead fish eyes and twitching lips, Maria watched in dismay as Esther dragged Sforza right beside her. Acqua immediately marched forward to take care of Sforza, and he narrowed his gaze and stared at Cain sternly. While taking care of Sforza's wounds, Acqua then moved his face to the direction of Esther, who now stood by Maria and glared at Cain angrily. Cain flinched when Acqua finished his words, feeling utterly humiliated and glared at Esther. ''Shocked, Cain clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, about to lose his cool. For the first time, he snarled in anger due to his sister that turned against him and his plans. Shinya and the Papal Knights all angrily watched as Maria stepped back, paving ways for the others. It was revealed that Maria was quite different from Katarina Couteau, since Maria used brains more than fists to fix problems.'' ''Maria's horrified expression, now revealed to be a pretense, transformed into a smirk. Realizing he was outwitted, Carl stepped back and sharpened his gaze at Maria, his eyes cold and vacant.'' ''Maria made a fingersnap and the Catholic Rebels, as a signal, not after the Catholic Rebels soldiers fired at the bombs and the Langdon Orphan guards. The Langdon Orphans troops immediately prepared for the defense stance. However, much to everyone's surprise, Carl left Maria immediately and rushed towards the bomb, just like a startled rabbit, and much to Maria's shock, Carl started to block nearly bullets with his broad build.'' ''Carl gritted his teeth and never replied to anything, only silently turning himself into a walking bullet bait. The bullets left his body full of holes like beehive, and Carl can't help himself from crouching, but soon his body started to regenerate itself from the bullet rain. Some bullets, although, had hit the shield, leaving cracks on the shield but didn't pierced it through.'' ''Maria watched in shock and pity when she saw Carl defended the bomb with all his might. Maria quickly swayed her arm, and the troops stopped fired. Maria saw Carl holding his sword and trying to gain balance, with smokes coming from his body. His wounds regenerated soon enough. Maria then narrowed her gaze and noticed Cain and Cardinal Borgia, who she deduced that they were behind Carl's participation of such madness.'' ''Maria immediately transformed into her angelic form and started to attack the Langdon Orphans. The Papal Knights blocked her way, but they were confronted by other New Arzonia Family members and Catholic Rebels. Maria rushed right towards Cardinal Borgia and the bomb not far away, raising her fiery sword...'' ''Carl immediately raised his arm even keeping his crouching stance. His demonic arm morphed back once more and took hold of Maria's fiery wings. Before Maria could discover how he could ever grabbed her wings, she felt a chilling cold feelings started to climb upwards rapidly through her spines.'' ''Carl's claw clenched closer and suddenly, it started to freeze the fire into ice, before suddenly breaking it. With her wings clipped, Maria started to howl in awful pain, before Carl leaped towards her, kicking her head and let loose of her back, but not after he grabbed her golden holy halo and started to knock it with his knee. His strength immediately shattered the halo into pieces after grabbing it for 5 seconds and knocking it for five times.'' ''Maria's halo completely shattered before Carl raised his claw once more and clapped Maria's back, pushing her back on the ground. He tried to finish Maria off, but then, Carl felt heated from the back. He was then hit by two blue fire balls.'' ''It was Yuri Barnes, who used his magic book against Carl after managed to defeat several Langdon Orphan agents, including Shinya Banba, who he casted away for a while. Yuri's power was still much more powerful than Carl, and Carl didn't pay much of an attention on him. As a result, Carl was hit by the flame before struck down by lightnings.'' Screaming, Carl fell on the ground but quickly switched back to his battle stance almost immediately. ''Yuri held his magic book and started to walked towards Carl, but then, he found himself to be blocked by someone else. He saw Maria standing up, now wounded and humiliated, started to stare at Carl in a raggey suit. Now, because of Carl's beatdown landed on her, she looked more like a tramp than an angel.'' ''Yuri was surprised at Maria's insistence, but when he saw her eyes, he started to react in horror. He no longer saw eyes of kindness in Maria's face. Now, her expression was nearly as angry as Carl was.'' ''Yuri immediately nodded and started to march towards the bomb, but Carl immediately picked a hand granade and bit off its chain, throwing it at Yuri. Yuri was hit by the granade, but he immediately blocked himself. Carl then made a fingersnap, before all of a sudden, several more soldiers started to morphed from the ground and surrounded them.'' ''Carl then turned around, leaving Yuri being stalled by the supernatural soldiers from behind, and faced Maria angrily. Maria clenched her fists and started to tremble, stepping forward as hard as she could.'' ''Forcing himself to smile, Carl chuckled bitterly and held his sword. His chuckle was clearly fake, and now he acted cold and distant like a pure sociopath.''
 * 007_107-195536.pngEsther: STOP IT!
 * Cain: Well, just as we told, Matt Butcher and Noelle Bor would be only held captive, but alive, and can even be spared. Whilst the rest of them, we need to kill them all so that they would be all freed from Arzonia's corrupting torments, going towards afterlife.
 * 70533487_p0_master1200.jpgCain: Including her.
 * Carl: Yes, sir.
 * Carl: Esther Blanchett... I'm rather surprised that you're here.
 * Carl: Have you learned about the truth behind your sister? She herself got brainwashed was only a part of her sin, and she lured me into a trap when I fully entrusted her. You're no better than she is. You allowed your Pope's force to crash in and freed her from her supposed punishment, and I'm just make it clearer.
 * Shinya: I won't let you march on further. Celestia Ludenberg - the real one of course  - said you would be here, and she would be arrive here very soon, taking the rest of us here in London. As for you, Esther Blanchett, we once gave you a second chance but now you just threw it away like trash.
 * 71897890_p0_master1200.jpgEsther: Stop it! Where is Abel? Where's Abel Nightroad!? TAKE ME TO HIM AND DISARM THE BOMB, OR I'LL CRUSH YOUR SPINES LIKE BREAKING A TOOTHPICK!
 * Esther: All I find now is all lies, LIES! You made Father Abel Nightroad, my best friend, six feet under... and you shall pay for this!
 * Carl: The curse in my artera... So you have it as well, but still you don't see the situation. So worthless.
 * Esther: Carl! If you really hate the Pope so much, why now you were... working with his minions?
 * Carl: Working with, you say? What are you on about? I never make any vow like you did, Esther. I just want to seek vengence upon Arzonia, this country, you God and the whole world who used lies to desert me. Speaking of Arzonia, where is she?
 * Esther: She will be here soon, but at first, you must tell me one thing: What is worthy of sacrificing lives of the many with your own curse? Isn't it awful? There'll more dead and bloodshed! Is that what you want!?
 * Carl: Silence! This is not about what I want. This is about what's fair! People often tells me that we can be decent men in indecent time... but they were wrong, dead wrong.
 * Carl: Listen, Esther, just because Melancholia and Michael Langdon accepts my ugly side doesn't mean I don't care! I'm not killing lives, just making them to understand what they was trying to deny. I tried to deny, to run away, but still troubles kept nagging me around, and you can now understand it.
 * X00_00_01--20E180307-0553DDENFCEDKDDE4DN-XS0235ZK.pngEsther: Yeah, me and you, we're both deceived.
 * Carl: (whisper) * So I'd give you a last chance of redemption. I only work here because of the sake of justice, not because of the sake of Michael or Melancholia. I thought I've save this country and its people once, but now I realize I only saved their lives, not their souls. Once we detonate this bomb, Esther, we'll start our countermeasures once the chaos is done for good. There'll be cures and everything will be returned back to normal, with the real criminals pay for their crimes. *
 * Carl: (whisper) * I pity you, really, being so naive and deceived that cannot see the truth. The only reason I'd like to help you is because of your emotions to Abel Nightroad. I'll lead you to him, and once the cure is made, we'll all be safe. Still, you'll face judgement, but what you're about to see after that is a renewed world. I give you my word. *
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDENMCEDKDDE4DN-X235ZK.pngEsther: Countermeasures, you say? Sadly, I'll not just stop your plan, but also  ABORT IT !
 * Esther: What?
 * Carl: So, I take it as a "no." How disappointing, Esther. You just threw away your last chance.
 * Assassin.(Charles-Henri.Sanson).full.2299423.pngCarl: Right, Arzonia?
 * Maria: Drat!
 * Maria: Never mind, my target is not you ever since the beginning!
 * Borgia: Remind you. This bomb is equipped with a kind of special shield, made for defending the bomb from fire magic. Therefore, Arzonia, you can do absolutely NOTHING .
 * Carl: LEAVE!
 * Maria: Carl, you--
 * 67330897_p0_master1200.jpgCarl: It's all futile, Maria. If you already learned whatever I went through, you might have leave me rot in that wet and cold cave. If that's true, then I won't be more grateful.
 * Carl: THIS IS FOR MY PARENTS AND MY FRIENDS, ARZONIA!!!
 * Carl: You use holy magic at me? Now, I finally see your attitude. You just treat me as a demon, like a toy being squeezed in your palm. It's your choice to cross your path with me, Arzonia. Tell me, how would you return me a four-year long period of debt?
 * Carl: What!?
 * Carl: What is the meaning of this!?
 * Sforza: Whoa, what's the---
 * Esther: Forgive me, Cardinal, but this is the only way to keep you away!
 * Maria: (think) * Esther... are you trying to save her or  kill her ? *
 * Sforza: Oh, I'm okay... I'm alright...
 * Acqua: Can't you see why Arzonia didn't attack? We already made our friends wear disguises from the Catholic Rebels and inflictrated into the Langdon Orphans' group. Do you know how or why? It all thanks to Esther. 
 * Acqua: She gave us the exact base of some of your troops and allowed Seth Nightroad to attack them, leaving their clothes for my colleagues to wear. The disguised soldiers went into the entrance and replaced your real guards, surprised?
 * Cain: Esther? Seth?
 * Maria: Besides, the rest of our crew is now in London seeking for help alongside the Church of England. All of you shall fail in your plan, and you're no exception, Carl.
 * Carl: Ugh.......
 * Maria: But first, allow me to -- FIRE AT CAIN KNIGHTLORD!!!
 * Rain_of_bullets.jpgMaria: What are you doing!?
 * Maria: Carl...
 * Maria: It looks like your magic-proof shield isn't bullet-proof, Cardinal Borgia. Now, surrender the bomb! I'm here for the greater good!
 * Carl: SILENT!!!
 * Carl: FREEZE.
 * Leon.(Fire.Emblem).full.2101004.jpgMaria: STOP!!!
 * Yuri: In my sight!
 * X00_00_01-Z-20180307-0553DDEMCEKDD4DN-X0235ZK.pngCarl: AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
 * Yuri: You're tougher than I ever thought about, Carl Robinson, but now your life ends here...
 * Maria: Yuri, take care of the bomb. The things between me and Carl are rather personal.
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDZMCEKDD4DN-X0235ZK.pngYuri: But......
 * Maria: I'M THE ONE HE WANTS, AND THE BOMB IS THE CURRENT PRIORITY!!! Wait for my orders! GO!
 * Maria: BE FAST! I'll be right behind you!
 * Carl: I won't let you meddle with my plans!
 * Maria: How and when did you learn about ice magic and summoning?

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Carl: Hmm... just the other day. Cain Knightlord helped me to freeze my heart, strip me away from those irrevelant empathy that restricted my power. After that, I gain a bonus power that will be stronger against your fire. I learned more than you can give, Arzonia, and now I'm gonna use them against you. ''

Current Story
Carl clenched his fist and his eyes started to glow, their pupils imbued with icy blue aura that could make anyone looked into those eyes chilled like falling into a frozen cellar. ''Carl took hold of Esther's neck as he bitterly snaled at Maria, who was still attacking the Langdon Orphans along with Matt. Maria imbued her staff with heat and changed it into a flaming sword, stabbing the mages from Langdon Orphans from it, but Carl only stared at her.'' ''Maria summoned a pair of wings and raised her fiery sword, waving it at Carl. As a response, Carl leaped at her morphed out demonic arm and shielded Maria's attack, trying to take hold of the intense heat, while Maria felt intense cold from Carl's arm. Above the midair, the two started fighting intensely as they began to bicker against each other angrily.'' ''With a war cry, Maria released the Chain Viper behind her, with the chains burning red hot started to bind up Carl's body tightly, scorching his body. Maria stared at Carl, but was surprised that he never yell pain or show any sign of distress, as if he even have nothing to feel at all...'' ''Apparently, Maria was distracted when she saw the emotionless face of Carl, which seemed so much like a cold sociopath. Seizing the chance, Carl the leaned backward, dragging Maria back. using a strength that Maria hardly ever imagined. If it was Katarina Couteau or Imperia Deamonne that was dragged by Carl, they would deal with the problem with their strength.''
 * Carl: Arzonia, don't you talk about the greater good with me. The person who killed civillians as Eckidina's cyborg? It's you. The person who took part in burning down my town? It's you. The girl who shot my parents? It's you. Bringing down the lives of others so that you could manipulate them? Ridiculous.
 * Carl: I'm not destroying this world. I'm actually saving it... and you're just a barrier in my way.
 * Maria: Listen, Carl!
 * D9cz3wj-b30f99bc-a7b3-4f95-b4e8-a8d403e53b90.pngMaria: Listen, I know my hands are bloodied, but all I try to do is to recant and help those the KnightWalker Family once oppressed! It was the Langdon Orphans that was manipulating you! At the very least, I didn't chain you within that cell or tell you that your comrades deserted you simply I wanted to spite you, either! I tried to pull ourselves together in order to stop both Langdon and Eckidina! I never lie about my intention!
 * Carl: But hiding the truth is another kind of lie, hmm? You never told me about your past! You never told me about my parents! Cain Knightroad showed me the truth, the path of truth.

''As for Maria, since she's not athletic... Not so much. Being more physically fit than his target, Carl dragged her back like pulling a fish on the hook.'' ''Maria was pulled right in front of Carl, while feeling surprised as both his strength and his resistence to heat. Carl dragged her right in front of her, staring at Maria. This time, Maria first got so close to a person who was way, way taller than she was - She was almost one head shorter than Carl, making Carl more menacing in her eyes.'' ''Whispering something, in a very low-pitched voice, Maria tried to deplore another gambit, before Carl's demonic arm morphed once more and torned the chain apart. The heated chain exploded and shattered, its fragments scatthering on the ground.'' ''It happened all too quick. Maria stared at the stattered chain and tried to keep her composure, before casting her spell at it. The broken chain soon recollected itself and fused together into a complete chain once more. It became apparent that Carl was determined to bring her down.'' ''Maria then stared into Carl's eyes as the snake-like chain heated back to red hot once more, swirling to Carl like a real viper. However, Carl immediately grabbed the chain with his bare hand, while his demonic hand then choked Maria's throat.'' Maria started to struggle in Carl's grasp, as others not far away started to marched towards them, but they were stalled by the soldiers from both Papal Knights and the Langdon Orphans, including their generals. Carl then stared further into Maria's gaze with his grayish-blue eyes.
 * Maria: Wait--AHHHHHHHHHH--
 * Maria: ...........................
 * Assassin.(Charles-Henri.Sanson).full.2316404.pngMaria: Gulp...
 * Maria: Make me.
 * Carl: Is that what you got, Arzonia? I'm quite disappointing.
 * Maria: Uh...

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Carl: You want me to leave? Ha... To Hell I'll leave. I just want to be a monster like them, as I have nothing left in this world... It's better than just being a hypocrite like you, ruining others' families while searching yourself a family. Leave now and we'll call it an end, False Angel, or don't blame me for my ruthless reaction. One day... in just one day, every lies, deception and miseries upon humanity will all disappear... Is that clear? ''

''After finishing his threat, Carl then slammed Maria onto the ground like tossing a doll away. Maria hit on the ground and bounced several pace before it stopped. He then leaped back on the ground swiftly and picked up his dropped sword given by the Langdon Orphans, staring at it coldly.'' ''All of a sudden, Carl heard a war yell from behind. In the meantime, Adam pushed several Hellfire agents aside and rushed towards Carl, swifting his sword at him. Carl raised his own sword and defend himself from it.'' ''Adam and Carl then started to clash against each other, first through swords, before Adam knocked down Carl's sword with it. Carl, however, punched Adam's face and sent him away 10 meters.'' ''Horrified, Maria cried out Adam's name when she saw him beated by Carl. Not because she was scared, but because of the shame it brought when she became uncapable to defend her friends. Then she felt something funny in her throat. Her usually alluring voice started to crack.'' ''Choking herself, Maria coughed blood from her mouth. Whatever the attack Carl landed on her was, it had intense injury induced on her. The rest of the Catholic Rebels gathered around Maria and tried to take care of her, but Maria had stood up. Maria pulled herself up from her embarrassed stated and raised her fiery sword in one hand, and the Chain Viper in another.'' ''Sumireko shouted out and pushed her enemies aside, trying to reach Maria. Since she was a Cyborg, she did this faster than any of Matt's subordinates who were ordinary soldiers. Katya, Valnir, Gaius, Magilou and Eva used their attack to clear out Langdon Orphan troops and made way for the weaker generals to pass. The rest of the Catholic Rebels gathered around Maria and tried to take care of her.'' ''Pushing away Noelle's hand, Maria pulled herself up from her embarrassed stated and raised her fiery sword in one hand, and the Chain Viper in another. Carl stood at his original position and faced Maria, looking at her when she stood up.'' ''Carl then leaped at Maria, attacking her with his fists furiously. Maria could only defend herself with her staff, trying to withstand the blows landing on her. Sparks started to flow everywhere.'' Maria was deeply hurt by Carl's announcement that he was dead, with every attack landing on him went futile somehow, but she still didn't halt herself from attacking Carl. ''Carl raised his demonic fist and tried to hit Maria, but Maria swiftly dodged it and transformed her staff into a spear, a heated spear, before she stabbed through Carl's shoulder with it. The stab was not lethal, but it was supposed to slow down Carl a bit.'' ''However, Carl merely turned his head around, at Maria. Maria was reacted in shock as if Carl felt nothing, no pain, no agony, not even warmth. Raising his hand, Carl then slapped Maria fiercely. Maria was sent away by this slap and unwittingly pulled out her spear from Carl's body.'' ''Making a finger snap, Carl summoned several Papal Knights who kept coming out towards the Catholic Rebels, keeping them away. With no feeling of pain at all, Carl stood up and merely look at the hole on his shoulder, which later regenerated itself, leaving just a taint on his trenchcoat. Still, his face showed no positive emotions besides wrath and hate. Maria was deeply wounded, but still she tried to stand up.'' ''The words of Carl suddenly caused the air itself froze because of the tension. Everyone turned to gaze upon Maria with surprise. Esther, Magilou, Adam and Eva were the most surprised of them all, since Maria never mentioned to them about her past as a KnightWalker Cyborg, but the rest of them were not surprised. They were shocked that Carl used this as a proof that Maria was never a saint.'' ''Before Maria's words, Carl's sudden interruption and the mentioning of Maria's crimes as a KnightWalker Family Cyborg stung her mind painfully. Carl slammed Maria's face once again as his attack continued. Maria kept struggling.'' ''Carl shook his head at his fallen enemy coldly. He could sense that some Catholic Rebel soldiers began to be shaken at the revelation of Maria's past sins; being an unwilling Cyborg of Eckidina KnightWalker. Some already knew about the fact, but some were getting confused. Some accused Carl of lying. In spite of all those curses, Carl chose to ignore them all and focused on the mission Cain granted him.'' ''Carl then surveyed the entrance, when people heard heavy footsteps. Among the Langdon Orphans and Catholic Church, Brother Matthaios led a number of machanical soldiers arrived at the scene.'' ''Horrified, Maria tried to yell her warning, but Carl slapped her once more. Sensing Maria unable to fight, Sumireko, Magilou and Noelle looked at each other and nodded when they silently made an agreement. An improvised gambit already formed in their mind, and it only depend on themselves to make it work out.'' ''When Carl finished his words, more enemies arrived. Kouko led a group of Swiss guardians and subdued Noelle, before dragging her away. After finishing his speech in a cold and malicious tone, Carl sharpened his gaze and make his order. All of those mechanical soldiers were reconstructed by droids of the KnightWalker Family by Melancholia's minions, and now they raised their rifles at the Catholic Rebels.'' ''Noelle was pulled by several Papal Knights back. Maria quickly clenched her spear again, with determination bore of fear. She turned her spear at Carl as it morphed into a flaming sword.'' ''Maria gazed into the face of Carl... and she closed her eyes in guilt. There was only one way to end everything... was to wound Carl enough to handicap him.'' ''With a slash, everything seemed to stopped... and then something large, round, scorched and bloody dropped itself on the ground, rolling all the way at Cain's feet. Matthaios was shocked when he saw the scene, unable to react to the scene. When Maria opened her eyes, she reacted in sheer shock and horror.'' She only saw a  headless corpse standing in front of her .
 * Carl: Weapons... are always usless in the end.
 * Adam: CARL! STOP! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING!?
 * Carl: You... you're the one I met in Ukraine! Are you here to stop me?
 * Adam: Listen, Carl! This is not yourself! If I had to, I'll beat you back to your senses!
 * Maria: Adam!
 * Maria: ACK!
 * Dc1b6g2-7a8d635d-2493-494f-a394-f9cb0e98d9cd.jpgSumireko: Arzonia!
 * Noelle: Are you all right?
 * Maria: Ha, please don't worry about me... I can still fight as long as I'm here.
 * Maria: The last thing you say was to kill me, Carl! Leave the others alone!
 * Carl: Oh, yes, I will... after I beat them back to their senses, Arzonia... Your manipulations shall be undone. It's all your fault, Arzonia. Others could be spared, but YOU... shan't get away!
 * Maria: I want redemption for you, Carl, yet all I see is the ghost of a man I once knew.
 * Carl: Well, Arzonia, that is because I am dead!
 * Maria: Your path was on course already, towards this creature of darkness you've become.
 * Maria: Awake yourself, Carl!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDENMCEKDE4DN-X0235ZK.png: I'm already awakened, Arzonia. I'm what you made me! I am the one who traveled around the world to forge a new path. You forced your way onto it. I found a family, aed you took it from me... as if it were your destiny and not something you wrested from a man you dared to call friend!
 * X00_00_01--201X0307-095534-0-.pngMaria: Carl, that is not what—
 * Carl: No!  I was supposed to be the hero of this story! Not the villain!  You're the real villain after all. Haven't you remembered how many people you've killed when you're serving as Eckidina KnightWalker's Cyborg?!
 * Esther: What!?
 * Crimson_flames.jpgCarl: I fought in the battle when you were there, on my enemy's side, fighting for the KnightWalker Family as a blood-suckling creature. Cain told everything to me. Just make a count, I only killed two people, but how much of lives are on your hands? Especially when you included  the population of a whole town and a pair of weak couples!?  Admit it, ArzoniaAs you lay dying, think about all of the bloodshed it shall follow, knowing that it would be on your hands.
 * Matthaios,_Caterina_Sforza.jpgMaria: Do not dare put this on me. I did it under Eckidina's mind-control, whilst you chose to become the one with Langdon! You chose Melancholia! Two choices made in an instant that ensured your action will never have its proper outcome.
 * Carl: Have you ever noticed that through it all, you're the always the one who failed while I now have all my bitter enemies down but you? You have noticed it. I can see it. Well, now that so-called God is on my side, and you will have NOTHING!!!
 * X00_00_01--2018030E7-0553DDENMCEKDE4DN-X0235ZK.pngCarl: So, my back-up is here. You'll see others died right in front of you, Arzonia, just like you took everything from me right in front of my face.
 * Maria: No...  EVERYONE RUN!!! 
 * Carl: It's futile. Only  Noelle Bor  will stay alive for now, while the others... won't make it tonight.
 * Matthaios: Order Mechanical Papal Knights into position!
 * Carl: Death Squad, READY!
 * Maria: NO!!!
 * Carl: AIM!
 * Maria: FORGIVE ME!!!
 * Maria: CARL!!!

Maria discovered that she had decapicated Carl.

Act 6 (final) - Headless Horseman Carl
<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile  <p style="text-align:center;"> St. George's Cathedral  <p style="text-align:center;"> Church of England 

''Villian quickly clenched her fists and questioned the mysterious person who called herself an artist. She was confused why an artist would eventually join this war, but Matt narrowed his gaze when he saw Helene.'' In spite of Matt and Villian's alerting face, Helene still casually sat on the balcony looking at the archbishop. ''Laura seemed curious at the young girl, who seemed to be very friendly. She smiled and nodded to her, but Stiyl immediately stood in front of the Archbishop.'' ''Helene then raised her eyebrows when she heard Stiyl's words. Stiyl then turned to Helene angrily.'' As her answer, Helene then took off her hat and saluted at them like a medival knight. ''Helene's words immediately caused everyone acted in sheer shock. The Knight Leader immediately moved forward and yelled at her.'' Helene smiled before she made a fingersnap, when suddenly, several clowns, hadicapped people and harlequins started to emerge out from nowhere in the church, shocking everyone. ''Matt bit his lips and was alarmed, but he then heard Helene's voice from above. It was in a colder voice, but Matt could still hear some intimidating tones and condescending attitude from it.'' "............................" "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''Rimea quickly reacted in shock and stepped back in a nervous expression, as soon as she heard the term "Order of Flourish". Everyone beside Matt and Villian reacted in the same expression, as they began to grinded their teeth nervously, as if they saw something threatening.  Since she's the youngest, Villian is the only one of three princesses who never heard of the Order of Flourish... until now. Rimea narrowed her gaze. A drop of sweat had dropped from her head as she peered at Helene and sighed, unnerved.'' ''Matt and Villian didn't know what to do now. They stared at Helene and widened their gaze, having an utterly intense feeling.'' ''Helene then let out a low giggle, which sounded like the voice when you hit xylophone with sticks. She then realized that these people finally took her very seriously.'' Helene's words quickly drew everyone's alert even further, as they couldn't figure out what Helene was referring to. ''Helene's smiling face then immediately faded. It was replaced with sadness. She took a look at her hand and took off her glove, showing her hand... before the said hand started to transform into a shadowy like material, which started to change its shape and kept glowing in different kind of color, colors that Matt never saw before.'' ''Seeing this, everyone was astonished by Helene, who just showed her ability in front of all of them. Even the Knight Leader was appalled. He never saw anything like that.'' Matt and all of them gasped immediately when they heard Helene talked about Croatoan Virus, but then Helene spoke more things which made them more astounded. ''Helene's words immediately turned more serious when she finished her sentence, and everyone looked at each other in confusion and astonishment.  Matt then began to tell what Noelle told him after Esther's problem was solved.''
 * To-aru-majutsu-no-index-2612389_-_Copy_(2).jpgVillian: What do you mean "artistic plan"?
 * Helene: A plan of creativity of course. Art is all about the theme of creativity, after all, and a creative plan can be called as an artistic plan. You'll know what I mean.
 * Matt: Watch out. She seemed harmless, but I believe she has some game.
 * Helene: Archbishop, I heard you found Carl when he was still a child... You wouldn't like to see him suffer in a state where he doesn't even know who he is, right?
 * Stiyl: Sorry for this unorthodox behavior, Archbishop, but we don't even know who this girl is.
 * P5_noir_by_scruffypalmtrees-db91bxf.pngStiyl: Who are you?
 * Helene: Oh, where're my manners? My name is Helene Hawthorn. I'm here to help you, my friends. 
 * Knight Leader: Stop pretending! How can we be so sure that you're helping us?
 * Matt: Clowns...
 * Helene: I know whatever you tried to say, sir, but it'll be offensive to call clowns as evil. Not every clowns are evil. After all, you're just keep making me missing my points. The point is, I'll let you know something that you must never tell anyone about it.
 * Helene: I'm the one with the Order of Flourish, my friends.
 * Rimea: The Order of Flourish!?
 * Knight Leader: There's no way!
 * Matt: The Order of Flourish?
 * Villian: What's that?
 * 46439751_p0_master1200.jpgRimea: The Order of Flourish was a 200-year-old secret council set in a town formerly known as Sleepy Hollow, in the East Coast of the USA, but rumors has it that it was abolished with all of its members either died or went missing.
 * Rimea: All of them are powerful people, but... I once believed they went hiding from the crowd and lived in a normal life. Why did someone from their faction joined the World War III?
 * Helene: Ping-ping-pong-hahahaha, mes amis, let me answer you. While I'm searching my lost friends from the Order of Flourish, I'm drawn to this war because of one thing... Firenza Blood.
 * Blade_master_elsword_by_lorvn-dahtg2f.jpgMatt: You mean... you want the Firenza Blood being used on your own scheme?
 * Helene: Quite the opposite, Mr. Butcher. I need to tell you what scheme would Melancholia used... which does have a relation on me, on the entire Order.
 * Matt: What?
 * Helene: This is just a theory, but I suspect that it's what enhanced the source of power inside me... the Croatoan Virus.
 * Helene: That's how and why I can sense it... With the Supreme Croatoan Virus inside my body, I can sense anyone infected with the virus while still alive in a city-wide range. That's why I'm here to tell you that Carl Robinson and Cardinal Sforza are in the sewers beneath Parliament!
 * Matt: I remembered what Noelle told me...

Matt's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> 30 minutes ago 

<p style="text-align:center;"> London 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes after Nio's Escape 

''Immediately after being recovered from her pain and injury, Noelle phoned Matt and told him that she was okay. Matt gulped. He seemed upset, very upset.'' ''Matt clenched his fists when he thought about Nio. He never met her in person, and only Seth Nightroad mentioned Nio to him. Therefore, nothing is known about Nio's origin story at least in Matt's cognition. In spite of this, Matt cooled himself down and took a deep breath.'' ''Hearing Matt's tone bit by bit, Noelle was worried. She frowned her eyebrows and knew that her brother was very angry. Even though Matt is usually a jovial and humorous person, he would act menacing whenever he goes serious.  Matt then closed his eyes again. He suddenly had something in mind.'' Noelle fell silent for a while, and she started to pat her own forehead. "..............................." ''Matt fell into thoughts. He met Father Hugue before and got into swordsmanship training underneath his tutoring. However, Matt never heard him mentioning anything about a masked tailor, and what surprised him was that this tailor, aside from being the female leader of a group of clowns, actually fought into this war on the side of Catholic Rebels.'' Noelle then answered with a cryptic smile... ''... but then her expression turned more serious. She was worried of something, or someone .'' "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" ''Matt was shocked. He looked aside and saw Maria several pace away, sitting on a bench and turning more and more anxious.'' ''Shadow started to surface from Noelle's face. She then sharpened her gaze.'' Noelle then raised her head once more and looked at Esther, who was still in comatose at the time. ''Matt was now standing inside a telephone box and making contact with his sister. Noelle and Matt both hung up their phones at the same time, and Matt began to get every known data in his brain clearer... but unlike Maria, Matt was not a man who is good at using brains. As a result, he started to feel dazed.'' Matt then walked out of the telephone box and walked towards Maria and comfort her.
 * Blade.Master.(Raven).full.1234330.jpgNoelle: Brother, I'm fine... but Nio Hashiri had escaped... while the city was destroyed.
 * Matt: (phone) [Unfortunately, there're still people who died in this horror. That Nio... How dare she...]
 * Matt: (phone) [What about Esther Blanchett? She did a crime that is beyond forgiveness, even though she is manipulated by Nio. Erica, I'm really worried.]
 * Mask_by_drkng31.jpgNoelle: Esther is just a pawn, but if she has any wish to repent, I guess we can let her in for a while. For now, Esther has her own problem as well... about Abel Nightroad.
 * Matt: (phone) [Very well, Erica, but please don't let your guard down. I know she's a friend of yours and I know you pity her. Nonetheless, she's now under Carl's blood effect, and we must find a cure as soon as possible, or all of this situation would be out of control.]
 * Matt: (phone) [By the way, Erica, how were you being saved from that awful catastrophe?]
 * Noelle: Hmm... let's see... I cannot remember who saved me, but there're rumors that some mysterious clowns and circus mimes saved the citizens from the terror. Their leader... is a girl with short hair... and  wear a mask .
 * B20524c7cd06ca841fbbf36d04df1ea9.jpgMatt: (phone) [A mask?]
 * Noelle: Yes, a mask, brother... Father Hugue had suspected that it was a person he knew, a person who helped his renegade Catholics' faction - before being unified into ours, of course - to create disguises from clothes to camouflage. He said  she  was known as a tailor, but she could do more than that. The only feature about her was a mask on her face. She didn't state the reason about wearing a mask, brother, but in a way, she prefer to keep herself masked.
 * Matt: (phone) [That's strange, because Father Hugue never mentioned this to me... Even so, I'm rather curious about our the origin of our new uniforms.]
 * Noelle: Now, we all know why. Someone from a mysterious faction is helping us to create disguise and uniforms in order to seperate us from the current Church that allied with the KnightWalker Alliance.
 * Noelle: However, people said that she was also fighting a mysterious woman with a sword. According to our new friends from the Witch Cult, that woman... also had a surname of Arzonia.
 * Matt: (phone) [Arzonia!?]
 * Matt: (phone) [But Maria is here... which means...]
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDEMCEKDD4DN-X035Z.jpege: Yes, there's another Arzonia... Rumors has it that Langdon Orphans has another descendant of the House of Arzonia - the original criminal family, of course - as their generals. She might now take into actions. 
 * Noelle: By the way, Esther's condition is settled. We'll meet you right inside London.
 * Matt: (phone) [Roger that.]
 * Matt: Masked tailor... Another Arzonia... London... Aw, I think my head's gonna explode.

Nowadays
Matt eventually figured out that Helene Helene then opened her palms and swayed her palm in dismay. ''Helene then covered her face in dismay, while the rest of the people looked at each other. Those clowns surrounded them held no weapons, and they didn't seem threatening.'' ''Helene closed her eyes and felt sad. She started to remembered the days when she was hugged by the man she loved. The man looked so much like her late mother, and he is a warm-hearted man who guided her from her solitude.'' ''Helene immediately summoned a enourmous canvas which floated on the air. She then summoned a palette with paints of 24 different colors on it. She then started to paint her own story as she began to tell her story to everyone.'' ''Helene then raised her head once again and looked at the Church of England members, before she focused on the painting once again. She then painted on the canvas while she was speaking her sad words. The long canvas was now filled with mural styled story, like those found in Egyptian temples. The painting started with a crying child with a mask, to a loving couple, and to a young woman fighting against Moloch's forces during the Period of Tribulations. It eventually ended in a self-portrait of an adult Helene, hunting down the KnightWalkers on her way.'' ''After finishing her painting and telling her story in a sad tone, Helene sighed and raised her hand. Her brush and pallet the vanished in puffs of smoke.'' ''Helene turned back and saw everyone being apalled by what Helene drew... a huge mural floating on the sky. She then can't help in her quirky rhymes in her dialogues.'' Seeing Matt's astonishing face, Helene face-palmed in a pure feelings of embarrasement, and all the clowns around Matt and others dropped on the ground in dismay one by one. ''Helene coughed and regained her composure once again. She then made a finger snap, with two of the clowns stood up and leaped on the wall, rushing onto the balcony. They literally "stood" on the wall, on the opposite side of the canvas. They grabbed the mural and carried it away, while literally running on the wall onto the ground, just like many martial artists in some Chinese Kung Fu movies.'' ''Before Helene could finish, Villian immediately raised her pistol at Helene, but Matt immediately held her back, pointing at the clowns surrounding them. Villian sensed anger from the clowns and had to stop.'' Helene then put her hand on her chin and started to think in dismay. Helene then started to think it over, but then, when she started to think about the word, " exit "... ''All of a sudden, Helene's head immediately lit up and started to let out a string of strnage laugh, which sounded like bells... or barbells hitting the ground.'' Before Helene could finish her words, Matt was startled by her laugh like everyone else beside him (aside from the clowns) immediately reacted in shock. ''Due to Matt's words, Helene's strange laugh and proclamation ended up in an awkward hiccup. She went silent for a moment before she narrowed her gaze.'' Helene quickly narrowed her gaze in anger, but before she could react, the clowns beside Matt immediately leaped at him and dragged Matt away. ''The clowns then punched Matt as a punishment, while the princesses, Stiyl and Laura watched. Laura giggled, while all others showed dead fish eyes. Helene's anger faded and watched as Matt pleadging for mercy, raising his trembing hand from the dust.'' Amused, Helene casually stretched her arms at the sky and yawned. ''The clowns stopped beated Matt, who could barely get up. Rimea immediately helped Matt to get up in a helpess face. Villian reacted to Matt's feelings in dismay, with a drop of sweat and a pair of dead fish eyes peering at Helene. Helene then sighed and became much more serious.''
 * The_blade_master_by_tangel_tanjel-d7l64iq.pngMatt: So... you're here to tell us that you figured the whereabouts of Sforza and Carl out? You're a host of the Supreme Croatoan Virus? You're the leader of clowns who saved most of us during that rampage, including my sister? Why didn't you say so, Ms. Hawthorn?
 * Helene: You tell me. You never asked.
 * Villian: So she's the Ringmistress whom Katya and the Witch Cult met...
 * 7d14a397790a8db8456953fdde742b96_by_scruffypalmtrees-db91c3q.pngHelene: Yes, I am. I'm also one of those who supported the Supreme Croatoan Virus' creation. We wanted to seek a new way out to fight against Moloch and seek immortality, so that humans will go on a better way... Now, I realized how disastrous our error brought.
 * Helene: I'm born disfigured and I have to cover my face with my mask. A serial killer killed my mother, and I lived in a miserable state with only art, my circus, my colleagues and rats as my friends. Until on my 18th birthday, I met him... the first man I've ever fall in love with! After some struggle, we won each other's heart. Then, I found my father... as well as my protectors who avenged my mother... After that, I have my beloved family and friends as well. However, now I have nothing again, just these clowns. They're my family, they're now all I have... I'm eagar in finding the rest of my friends, so that I can find my life back. Helene tries to find them with her ability. Unfortunately, I'm not the strongest Supreme Croatoan in our organization.
 * Helene: Therefore, Helene has to find them on foot. It inevitably made me saw what the KnightWalker did... They destroyed many beauty with their war. Nevertheless, as I sink deeper and deeper in this whirlpool of war, the secret and origin story behind my power... as well my Supreme Croatoan friends' power. I don't care those sheer nonsense by Global Pact Defense. I only want truth... That's why I joined this war. Besides, Helene wants to turn these monstrosities into memorial sites... and seek out the truth behind the Order's error. Then, I crossed path with you guys. The end.
 * Helene: Guys, you...
 * Matt: You... you drew a mural with your story!? Even while you're speaking!?
 * Helene: Please don't be so terrified at me! I'm not telling a horror story!
 * Haru_by_vibratix-dc45u7e.jpgHelene: Well, Helene guesses that's enough...
 * Helene: I'll make them to carry it to my secret base... Well, I'm sorry that I missed the point, but now I'm here to tell you that I'm here to help you. If you don't trust in Helene, you just follow Helene, and I'll let you find the Witch Cult. They can prove my innoncence...
 * Villian: Just tell me a way to break in or I'll--!!!
 * Villian: You talk pretty, but you just need to tell us a way to get in. I bet that Langdon Orphans had blocked every passages. They would set guards in every exits!
 * Helene: Yes, that's a problem... They must have guard every exit. Much less do we break in, there's no guarentee that we would escape the place unscathed...
 * Helene: Exit... Exit...
 * Helene: Hmm... Ping-pong-ping-pong-ping-ponghahaha! Helene assume we...
 * Matt: IS THAT THE WAY YOU LAUGH!?
 * Helene: Hic!!!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-09553DSDMENKE4D-0Z.pngHelene: Oui, and so what!?
 * Matt: Your laugh is so idoitic! It made me terrified!
 * Alfonso: The only idiot here we see is you, Coporal Butcher!
 * Bubbly: Don't ye ever tease the Ringmistress!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-09553DMENE4DFD-0DZD.pngMatt: AHH! AHH! STOP! I'M SORRY!!!
 * Helene: Ahh... Now I feel much better. Since he did it the first time, I choose to forgive him, certainly. Now, where was I?
 * Villian: "Helene assumes we", you said.
 * Helene: Ah, yes.



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Helene: However, Helene - I mean... (serious tone) * I * assume that... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile  <p style="text-align:center;"> Beneath the Parliament 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Sewers 

''Maria only intended to handicapped Carl enough to buy herself time and save her friends from Langdon's death squad. However, she never anticipated such outcome. Now, Carl became nothing but a dead body without his head.'' ''Barring the dead silence, the most bizzare thing in the scene became more apparent since the blood of Carl never flow or spray out of his body. The ground was free of blood stains, as if there was no one got killed in such place, or as if Carl was bloodless.'' ''Maria watched as the body stumbled towards her in dead silence. She subcounciously pushed Carl's body, but it still stumbled before her. Then, the blood finally spilled from Carl's broken neck, the red and black blood...'' ''Maria then pulled her hand out of Carl's corpse, before she started at her bloodied hand, trembled as she saw blackish-red blood staining her palms...  Shinya saw Carl being beheaded, and she shouted out in rage and shock. However, as soon as Cain saw Shinya was about to march on towards Maria, he blocked her way by raising his arm.'' ''Maria trembled so hard that she looked closer in her hand. Her veins started pumping as the blood on her hand got exposed into the air and turned black. Adam and Eva widened their gaze as they saw Maria kept shivering.''
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDENFCEDKDDDE4DN-XS0235ZK.pngMaria: C-Carl?
 * Maria: Your head...
 * Maria: ...............................
 * Maria: I... I... I...
 * Maria: I killed him... I promised to his parents that I'll spare him but I still... kill him...
 * Shinya: UNFORGIVABLE! YOU MURDERED HIM! A NEW LANGDON ORPHAN!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDENFCEDKDDEDN-XS0235ZK.pngCain: Wait... The next act is about to be staged.
 * Shinya: Hmm?
 * Maria: I killed someone whom I tried to save... I... I...

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Maria: NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! 

''Screeching in horror, sadness and guilt, Maria started to nail her face, leaving it scratches and traces of Carl's blood on her pale skin. All of her recent trauma conga line pressurized so much that finally, there was a breakdown.  Esther shouted in shock as she saw Maria screaming, completely helpless due to accidentally killing Carl. The real guards of Langdon Orphans marched on towards Maria, but all of her friends immediately lined up in front of them, blocking them off. Cain watched as they defended Maria in pure resillence and tenacity.'' Maria heard Cain's words and glared at him, angry and perplexed. ''Cain immediately teleported himself from his formal position, finally taking the problems with his own hand as soon as Maria went into a state of depression. As she sensed the vampire apporaching her, Maria raised her staff and tried to take defense immediately. However, Cain pushed her away and grabbed Carl's head.'' Cain gritted maliciously as he swung the head of Carl right in front of Maria, and Maria bit her lips, furrowing her eyebrows and looking into his sharpened eyes in rage. ''Maria heard Cain's cold words and reacted in shock. How could it be fun when people get their head chopped off? In spite of this, Maria's attentiond drew away when she saw the head of Carl suddenly decayed, with its flesh turned into dusts, and only a skull was left.'' ''Chuckled, Cain then made a fingersnap, then, in just one second, everything suddenly went silent. Matt and Sumireko blinked their eyes as they saw Cain's troops suddenly stopped their motion.'' ''Gulped, Sumeriko silently sneered at Matt for his crude humor, but then, nothing happened... until Cain let out a wicked grin.'' ''As soon as Cain finished his talk, everyone saw Langdon Orphans stepped back as Carl's body suddenly moved... before he lifted up himself like a man waking up from his slumber.'' ''Carl's headless body suddely stood up right before he picked up an axe beside him, one of the dropped axes that was used to behead the aristocrats, and throwing it at the Langdon Orphans.  Yuri immediately casted a spell and summoned blue sheild, defending the Catholic Rebels from the flying axe. The axe hit the shield and was blocked away, but then, Carl catched its handle with one single hand, like catching a bullet. Then, as the smoke dissapated, people now saw Carl, but not all of him.''
 * Esther: MARIA!
 * Cain: Pathetic.
 * Maria: What on Earth do you mean!?
 * Cain: Feeling depressed? Feeling guilty for over not being able to save his soul? I saved his soul on your stead.
 * Maria: So YOU  are Cain Nightroad...
 * Cain: Believe me, Arzonia, I can bring him back, but at first, let's play some fun tricks.
 * Maria: Bring him back? How?
 * Cain: Well, perhaps it's not what you NEED, but it's what you DESERVE.
 * Matt: What is this? Thanos made a fingersnap and we're about to die?
 * Sumireko: Hush....................
 * Cain: You're about to find out.
 * Sumireko: INCOMING!
 * Yuri: Watch out!



At least, without his head ... ''Maria struggled herself to stand up while gazing upon the revived Carl, but his head was severed. The now-headless Carl crawled himself from the ground and stood up, holding a sword at Maria.  Shinya was shocked to see that Carl, without his head, now held his sword against Maria and others. Cain held his skull right into his hand, with the head glowing in deep red.'' As soon as Cain casted his order, Carl raised his axe and threw it at Catholic Rebels, but before the axe could ever reached Yuri Barnes' neck. ''Summoning a shield, Maria tried so hard to defend her companions from the spinning axe, pushing so hard in order to repel the axe, before all of a sudden, the shield itself started to chip. A fragment blasted away and cut Maria's skin, as she started to bleed.'' ''Maria pushed against the axe so hard that she started to step back, all the while she casted a spell to summon holy spirit troops... a spell that every Spirit Guide could used, including Sister Mary Eunice who used it during the rescue mission to save Katarina Couteau and August Corbin from an old prison.'' ''Maria casted the spell once more. However, nobody had arrived at the scene. Finally, the shield reached its breaking point and exploded, repelling the axe back to the headless Carl while Maria got blasted away, but Adam and Yuri managed to hold her lest she blasted herself at the wall behind her.'' ''Gasping at the air, Maria was not shocked over the broken shield, but was shocked over her current state. She was supposed to be a Spirit Guide, but why the other spirits refused her request?'' ''Maria decided to put her confusion aside and focused on Carl. In the meantime, Carl caught his axe with bare hand, hardly ever get hurt by it. Seizing the hiatus even if it's for a split second to make this unstoppable and headless monstrosity relented, Yuri then turned his head and saw Cain holding Carl's skull. Its flesh already rot away once he was beheaded.'' ''Whist still gasping, Yuri worryingly looked at Maria, but she gazed upon him and nodded. For Maria, she was guilty about beheading Carl after what she done to him bore too much pain upon him, but she had no choice. If she cannot save Carl's soul, at least she'll release Carl from his suffering, just like once she did to herself after regaining back to her senses as a KnightWalker Cyborg.'' ''Maria then gave the Chain Viper crest to Yuri. It needed to be explained that with Duchess Asran's help, Maria managed to store the Chain Viper inside a crest and would be summoned at any moment needed. With determination, Yuri immediately stood in front of Maria and opened his spell book. Others moved on to defend a weakened Maria from Langdon Orphans and their troops.'' ''Casting the spell, Yuri summoned a pair of chain that tried to tie up Cain, but Carl immediately saw this - even though without his head let alone his eyes - and immediately blocked Cain from the chains. Maria took a deep breath and turned to Adam.'' ''Adam nodded and stepped aside. Maria immediately leaped forward, as Cain and Carl struggled with Yuri. Cain was still holding Carl's skull tight enough.'' ''Maria transformed her staff into a fiery sword and stabbed through the body of Cain. Cain widened his eyes as soon as he saw his body '' ''Magilou was busy fighting with Papal Knights at the moments, but still, she witnessed how Carl had been beheaded and now transformed into something like a Headless Horseman-esque undead. However, as soon as Maria gave her orders, Magilou stopped toying and beating up with Papal Knights and started to leaped to Cain, but not before leaping towards midair and stepping into a man's face.'' ''Magilou raised her spell book... and knocked down the skull from Cain's hand, with its backbone. The skull was knocked down and started to roll down the ground. The headless Carl immediately crouched and Yuri managed to tie him up in chains. Sezing the chance without one second to lose, Maria then gazed into Eva, who had just finished blasting the enemies.'' ''Eva immediately replied with a charge towards Cain. Yuri picked up the head and started to throw it at Eva, and Eva bounced forward and catched the skull, like a baseball player would try hard to do so that she could catch the ball right in time, quick and clean and fair. As Eva catched the head, Maria smiled in some sort of embarrasement, because Eva just called her "Captain" before she proceeded with the mission.'' ''Maria so far had no intension to make Carl get his head back. She might be merciful, but she was never stupid. Carl was currently still hostile, either with his head or not. If Carl managed to get his head back, and if he was fully revived afterwards, he would still act hostile towards her and her Catholic Rebels, putting everyone with danger.'' ''Cain turned his head to see Borgia... only to find him disappeared without the trace, leaving the bomb with no defense since Catholic Rebels repelled everyone from the spot, leaving Cain as the only one defending the bomb.'' ''Sensing the table was turning once more, Maria smiled confidently and pulled her fiery sword out of Cain's body. Cain crouched and looked at his would slowly regenerated, but before he could do so, Maria pressed a button that was tied on her belt. Then, a green portal emerged and a skinny little girl with green aristocratic dress popped out from it, giving Cain a kick.'' ''The headless Carl turned his head... or his headness torso ... towards Cain and found him getting cornered by both Maria and Seth, who ambushed Cain. Seth already seized the chance and started to duel with Cain, and Cain still being able to hold back her attack even if he wasn't fully healed.'' ''Maria then waved her fiery sword and fought Cain along with Cain, who was still able to hold them down even if he was injured, alone and cursing Antonio Borgia for deserting the area. Cain raised his sword and started to slash Maria's neck, but Maria then raised her staff to defend herself and gave a wink at Seth.'' ''Seth nodded her head. Tricking Cain's attack to miss her, Seth immediately transformed into her vampirisic form and raised her staff, a spikey staff that was enhanced with magic, powerful enough to break the shield and dismantle the bomb, which now had merely 30 seconds towards detonation.'' ''Shinya saw Seth flying towards the sheild of the bomb and tried to stop her. However, she deflected when she sensed someone knocking her. With a confident smirk, Sumireko leaped admist the chaos and knocked down Shinya. Shinya turned around and tried to fought again, but Sumireko blocked Shinya's way again.'' Sumireko and Shinya started to fought against each other. ''While they were fighting, several flashbacks of Sumireko's painful memories came back to light, and she started to remeber all the pain she endured when she was converted into a Cyborg not long after Pope Michael officially joined the KnightWalker Alliance. Now, her best friend Mahiru Banba was also transformed into a Cyborg and kept her wicked dual personality active. She would never let the tragedy happen once more.'' ''Now, transforming into her vampire form, Seth already reached the bomb and started to clash its sheild with her spiked staff again and again, charging it up with full power. Carl struggled himself to stand up but he was still kept in chains that he could barely move. The shield then started to crack before it comepletely shattered.'' ''Maria sighed in relief when she saw Seth succeeded in this operation, but Cain was shocked to hear glass shattering. He tried to maintain his calmness, but it was still humilating that his traitorous sibling managed to get the best of him. Seth turned around and faced her angry brother'' Perplexed, Cain tried to balance himself between fighting Maria and questioning Seth's actions. ''Enraged, Cain's teeth transformed into fangs and his hair began to become spiky. Several pairs of wings emerged from his back and his eyes turned crimson. Maria saw Cain's vampire form for the very first time and was shocked, even more shocked when she had saw the vampire form of Seth, but she tried hard not to let her own guard down. However, Cain eventually overpowered Maria and kicked her abdomen. He stepped back as his wounds fully healed/'' ''Seth just stood by and watch when Maria became much more troubled in hand-in-hand combat with Seth. Cain angrily pushed aside Maria, who was trying to gain her upper hand. He then turned around to face Seth.'' ''Cain rushed towards Seth, but then a sword flashed at him. He immediately clapped his palms and held the sword between his bare hands. Much to his shock and anger, the person who blocked his way was none other than Esther, who killed several Langdon Orphan mooks and blocked Cain's way.'' ''Seeing Esther's determination to stop him was enough for Cain to clench his fists and shivered his rage, seeing the Pope and Mother Superior's most beloved Langdon Orphan had turned against him. Esther then turned her head to Seth angrily as the latter started to dismantle the bomb as quick as she can.'' Seth angrily ripped the container with Firenza Blood from the bomb and gritted her teeth in sheer annoyance. ''Seth turned around and immediately went forward, trying to assit Maria to stand up, but Maria got herself up and waved her hand. Maria firmly walked towards Carl though she was now shambling.'' ''Seth nodded and flew towards Maria, giving her the container with the black blood inside it. Maria smiled and took the container from her.'' ''Seth blushed and felt uneasy as Maria thanked her with a gentle smile. Other Catholic Rebel members received the signal and gathered around Maria, pushing everyone aside. Esther ran towards Maria, but still she had doubts when she reached her.'' ''Hearing this, Maria immediately slammed her left fist on her right palm, remembering that Matt still tried to call some backups. Still, she started to smile confidently.'' ''Maria looked around and saw Langdon Orphans surrounding all of them with their troops and machine. Looking at the troopes, Maria narrowed her gaze and wondered how Michael managed to get such an enormous milliant. She then saw the headless Carl, still chained, and her facial expression became sadder. Eva was still holding the skull of Carl angrily.'' ''What Maria thought about was to seize the chance and attack immediately, trying to get the rest of Carl's body back while still chained, before giving back his own head and reviving him. They would find a way to discover something that would make Carl away from Langdon Orphans' influence. For now, just letting the Langdon Orphans to get Carl's head back was too dangerous. Maria was determined to strike down Cain, but suddenly --'' ''Suddenly, Maria heard screaming and turned back. Much to her shock, she saw Eva waving her arm and screaming. Maria was shocked to see Carl's skull suddenly came to life and started to bite her shoulder. Her face began to twisted and deformed due to the agony, before flashing between her human form and her former shape - a skeletical frame. Carl's head was biting into her shoulder deeper.'' ''Everyone who witnessed this was horrified. Carl's head was still alive and had its own sentinence even if it was now severed from his neck. Cain's perplexed and enraged look then started to fade away and turned into a sinister giggle. Adam quickly paced forward towards Eva, trying to knock down the skull of Carl from Eva's shoulder.'' ''The skull rolled down after Adam knocked it for five times with his fists, falling onto the ground and started to slide itself towards Carl's headless body. Maria immediately swooped herself to the skull, holding it with bare hands while crawling on the ground like a rugby ball player would do during the touchdown. Nevertheless, the head started to drag her forward.'' ''Krans leaped forward to pull Maria's leg, but he was dragged as well. Others followed him and tried to pull him back, but not even Esther could help it out.'' ''Esther shouted at Cain as the head crawled onto the ground and dragged Maria towards Carl's headless body, taking Krans, Magilou, Tres, Noelle, Adam, Sumireko and Esther towards it. Eva was injured and was left behind, even though she tried to reach Maria. Carl's teeth somehow made her shoulder to bleed. Yuri tried to cast another spell, but he was blocked by guards and was too busy in taking care of them. Seth tried to rushed towards the scene, but the soldiers from the Catholic Church immediately dropped their seemly worn-out facade and defended Cain.'' ''Seth leered at Cain suspiciously. When hearing about the Crest of Sins, Krans immediately furrowed his eyebrows, but that didn't actually stop him from getting forward. Shinya then seized the chance and raised Carl's axe at the chains that tied up Carl.'' ''Before Maria could finish, she felt herself coming to a stop in front of Carl, just right in time Shinya axed Carl's chains and broke them into pieces. The chain cracked and spreaded everywhere like radiations, before they reformed themselves and transformed into a crest again. It then fell into Maria's hand... as Maria looked up.  Maria and other others crawled themselves up and Noelle looked at Carl, who picked up his skull from the ground. Maria tried to stop him, but the remaining soldiers of Langdon Orphans immediately dropped their feeble pretense and surrounded them. Maria clenched her fists to see her strategy being shattered once more, this time because of unprecedented cayse.'' ''Sensing Cain's arrogance, Maria narrowed her eyes and sniffed in disdain, before she started to attack the soldiers to break through the barrier, but Carl sensed this and leaped onto the midair by stepping on the piles of corpse of aristocrats he beheaded. He then leaped towards Cain and was about to put his head on. Maria realized she had no chance to stop Carl from recovering himself.'' ''Ignoring Cain's disdainful taunts, Maria then turned her head at Carl... and she couldn't do anything as every others were pushed down or surrounded and the situation turned once more. Maria then roared out and caused an explosion, pushing some soldiers back. Maria then quickly reached towards Carl, running as fast as she could. The others followed her, but before she could touch Carl's skull, she immediately slowed down...'' ''Maria looked at Carl in a blank face. She saw Carl now piecing his head back once more.''
 * Maria: C-Carl?
 * Shinya: This is...
 * Caef76094b36acXaff16c28c970d98d1001e99c73.pngCain: Exterminate them.
 * Maria: DON'T MAKE ME DO THIS!!!
 * Eva: BEAT THEM!!!
 * Maria: Heavenly Souls... Come and rescue us... We are here to need your help...
 * .Sleepy.Hollow.-00_54_04--20190108-111918-1-.pngMaria: Heavenly Souls... Come and rescue us... We are here to need your help... Come on, come on, come on......
 * Maria: NO WAY...
 * Maria: Fine, old-fashioned ways.
 * Yuri: The skull... We must get the skull in time so that Cain shall have no control over Carl, and Carl shall either regain his sense or rest in peace. Either way, it'll release him from suffering.
 * Maria: I believe in your judgement. Here's the crest to summon the Chain Viper. Do it.
 * .Sleepy.Hollow.-01_29_10--20190108-113308-2-.pngYuri: DON'T MOVE!
 * Maria: Now if you excuse me...
 * Magilou_by_sylphex-daxfa1z.jpgMaria: Begone!
 * Maria: NOW! MAGILOU! THE SKULL!
 * Magilou: TAKE THAT!!!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDEMCEKDD4DN-X03E5ZK.jpgMaria: Eva! Get it! By the way, don't make Carl get his head back! Not yet! 
 * Eva: Aye, aye, Captain!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDEMCEKDD4DSN-X035Z.pngMaria: Nice work, but it's just... Please don't call me "Captain"...
 * Seth.Nightroad.full.317495.jpgCain: Borgia! The bomb! Where's--
 * Maria: It's only a matter of time before we can get him. For now, it's YOUR turn!
 * Seth: Remember me, brother? We meet again after such a long time, Cain.
 * Maria: I already made several signals to tell my hidden force to take move! I tell you this. I haven't show my Family's full force yet! Our men had already permeated into this city, and we'll sure to have reinforcement from the Church of Protestants! Admit it, you lost your war even before it could ever begin!
 * Maria: Now!
 * Shinya: I DON'T CARE WHO YOU ARE, BUT YOU CANNOT MOVE FURTHER!
 * C4bc714e251f95ca5cd93153cb177f3e66095259.gifSumireko: Over my dead body!
 * Shinya: YOU TURNCOAT!
 * X00_00_01--20180307-0553DDEMCEKDD4DN-X035Z.pngSeth: Down!
 * Maria: (think) * Finally, after so much distress I've been through... *
 * Seth: Finally, we can meet face to face, brother.
 * Cain: Seth! What're you doing!?
 * Cain: Have you ever forget what human did to our clan!? I was trying to save this world... and now you worked with a group of heathens?
 * Seth: This is a mere partnership. I never officially joined them and I have no interest in whatever they were building, but if you tried to target an entire race to attack, there'll be no difference between the two! So, open your eyes, brother! Not every human deserves punishment!
 * Cain: You're no sister of mine! You're a traitor of my family! Our parents shall feel ashame for you!
 * Esther: TELL ME HOW TO CURE ME AND CARL! AND TELL ME WHERE IS ABEL! OR I'LL CUT OFF YOUR HEAD, TOO... AND I WON'T BE SHOCKED FOR THAT!
 * Cain: Esther! You... you... What did that useless brother of mine put inside your head!?
 * Esther: AND YOU! Why did you stand by and watch when Arzonia was in danger? Ain't she on your side!?
 * Seth: My dear, she became much more annoying when Carl's blood corrupted her...
 * Maria: No, I'm good. (= No need.) The entire plan is a distraction. Our only plot is the bomb and the whereabouts of Abel. Since Cain refused to say so, fine then, we'll find him by ourselves. With more Firenza Blood, we can have more samples to figure out its nature and find the cure! Now,  it's the endgame .
 * Maria: Thanks, Seth.
 * Seth: Don't thank me. I don't like to owe someone debts.
 * Esther: But what about Matt? He must have a lot to say about if he comes here for nothing!
 * Maria: Well, um, the plans runs better than I imagined, so far, so good, but there's still needs of backup... since we're yet from getting out of danger.
 * Maria: I'm sorry, Carl... but I can't give the skull back to you... not until everything is over.
 * -7Q2h-a7n3ZzT3cS1z4-140.jpgEva: AHHHHHHH! GET OFF ME!!!
 * Maria: WHAT!?
 * Adam: Leave her alone!
 * Krans: Guys!
 * Cain: Hahahahaha! Arzonia, witness our power from the Sabbat I gave him during the training!
 * Noelle: What happened?
 * Esther : What have you done!?
 * Seth: Brother... don't you tell me that you enhanced him with the Crest of Sins! You pretended to be lost, right?
 * Maria: What happened, Seth? What do you mean by-- 
 * Maria: We have problems.
 * Cain: Arzonia, it's  YOU  who shall lose...  again . Anyone should have their second hand. Can't you have the right time to outwit me?
 * Maria: Really? Don't forget I still have other reinforcements. Maybe I'll gain some others allies with luck, since people like you shall always get yourself into trouble all around the world.
 * Cain: Hmm, I see your point, but first of all, you should take care of YOUR trouble... instead of MINE.
 * Maria: Too late...
 * Carl: G-G-G-G-GAHHHH-OOOOH---



''- Carl: You can't kill me... I'm Firenza Junior...''

<p style="text-align:center;"> CIS Productions Presents...

<p style="text-align:center;"> A Legends of Multi-Universe Spin-Off...

<p style="text-align:center;"> LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Spin-Off

<p style="text-align:center;"> Firenza Junior

<p style="text-align:center;"> Episode 10.5 of Season 2 (Part 1)

<p style="text-align:center;"> Suggest to read together with Death Arc 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Episode 24.5-1 - Supreme Croatoan 

<p style="text-align:center;">' To be continued... '

In the Next Episode...


<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Carl: You took everything from me when you shot my beloved parents and set my beloved town ablaze. Now, I'll take everything from you. You'll see every thing you stand for... disappear... Then, it's your turn! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - ???: AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Tres: I'm a machine, but I'm not Michael or Eckidina's personal machine! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Helene: If you want to blame me, Langdon Orphans, tell Guinevere Arzonia about one thing: the Remnant of Flourish sent their regards! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Abel: Please listen, Your Highness! You have to find Guinevere first! Maria has a very good reason to disown Guinevere! That woman doesn't deserve a family! That woman is a fiendish monster! She is a heinous brute, the worst human I have ever seen, much worse than Nio Hashiri, as well as any KnightWalkers and the Mafusa Gangsters you ever confronted! YOU MUST GO NOW AND CONFRONT HER! LEAVE ME HERE... ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Fiamma: No one will care about a replica. They only care about the "seeing is believing" stuff. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Villian: Welcome back, William. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Terra: It looks like the fish had got hooked. Deploy our secret weapons. We'll end this war with our own ways, gentlemen. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Melancholia: Henceforth, here it comes... I call it the Battle of London! ''

Afterwords

 * From Officer: Now, here it comes, the first episode of London Battle sub arc, if you can name it. This episode becomes so long that it immediately got splited into two parts after the main story's previous two episodes. However, since the battle between Maria and Carl was dragged too long, now it was splited into three.
 * The next part will be shorter. It's actually the Episode 0 of the spinoff, because it will be a flashback episode that happened prior to the story, about how Maria became the leader of Catholic Rebels and accepted her own destiny. Many minor characters will have more potential in there and more details would be revealed to explain the current events and foreshadow some of the future stories. The episode immediately followed that would return to focus on the current event.
 * I know it must be distressing to read slow-paced episodes, but I was learning from the sobbering lesson from the finale of Blood Moon Sub Arc that had Christine as an Anti-Climatic Boss instead of a capable character due to its rushed finale... but more mysteries would be unsolved one by one in the following stories to leave ZERO plot holes, irrevelant elements or loose ends.
 * From CIS: Another new character page was created: Kaitlyn Powell, along with a new organization known as the Eclipse of Hermes. Unlike many other SoK characters, this character would influence the current storyline of LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow for quite a long time and would be expected to make an appearance in a possible spinoff. BEWARE OF SPOILERS IF YOU WANT TO READ IT, LIKE ALWAYS!  

Vespoid Alert
<p style="text-align:center;">' ???  <p style="text-align:center;"> ???  <p style="text-align:center;"> ??? '

''A squad from the Langdon Orphans' armed forces marched into a ghastly forest with guns and shields all over them. The chief of this squad stared at the lanscape of his surroundings and, trying to control his fear, inhaled carefully.''
 * Neoumbrellacorporationsoldiers.pngChief: The Next Target, Amber Ring.

''The air smelt like molasses, sounded like humming hornets, and tasted like candy. Underneath this sugary facade, something dangerous was lurking inside this hexagon-shaped corridor with silver liners.'' ''The soldiers all nodded, while wondering if Guinevere Arzonia would help them out this time. However, when they remembered that she was currently in Europe, the chance for her to appear became dim. After all, those mooks of Langdon Orphans were treated as a group of cannon fodder.'' ''The soldier immediately pointed elsewhere, at the east. The chief looked around at his subordinates and nodded, knowing they must take action as soon as they discovered some peculiar, or they shall face Melancholia's ire once they arrived without their prey.'' ''The chief gave orders and led his squad turned left, into a turn and went deeper into the facility. This entire facility was hidden underground, and they managed to track down this area through the stolen report from a dead soldier, affiliated to... STAR LABS of United States of America. ''
 * 02f6d358aa93d2a801219c77c39530.jpgChief: Lady Guinevere said that this mission was a lot more difficult than the last. We caught that boy  with the help of Ms. Guinevere, but now we have to deal with that  thing  by ourselves.
 * Soldier: Wait, I can hear someone moaning.
 * Human_cocoon_by_cobaltplasma-d9qappm.jpgChief: Follow me.
 * Soldier 1: (whisper) We don't know what this STAR LABS actually is, but given to the fact that Fiamma of the Right needed this ring...
 * Soldier 2: (whisper) Well, these  four rings ... precisely. We only got one of them under our control.

''Two soldiers whispering to each other, but they went quiet when the chief turned back and stared at them in fury. They lowered their head. The chief turned back and saw a large door in front of him.'' ''The chief pushed the door and opened it... and no one expected what they saw. They saw a large amber-colored cocoon hanging above the tree, with a golden human figure struggling and wailing inside. The screech was so eerie that the soldiers started to get unnerved.'' ''Before the chief could react to this bizzare scene, he felt stingy pain from the back of his neck. Between him and his soldiers behind him, stood a tall woman with insectoid wings and body but a human face, similar to a human hornet if you will.''
 * Chief: So this is it...
 * Chief: What the hell is that?



<p style="text-align:center;">' - ???: That is no Hell. The Hell is what about to arrive upon you. '

''The chief was so scared that he could hardly speak one word, as the woman strangled his neck and carved her nails - purple nails - into his body. He let his tongue out and gouged his eyes in horror, with purple blood rushing down his face, with his mouth foaming purple blood foams.'' ''The hornet woman's face was pale as rock, and her face was covered in golden pentagon. She was surrounded by several vespoids with lightened wings. What was more striking was her shiny ring with the Order of Flourish emblem embedded on it, glowing in amber-colored aura. She released the dead chief and watched him collapsed on the ground.'' ''One of the Langdon Soldiers shouted out, making all of his fellow soldiers rasing their gun. They tried to shoot the woman, but the woman raised her hand and snapped her finger.'' ''In just one finger snap, several vespoids with chormatic wings appeared out of nowhere and stung most of the soldiers. The soldiers cried and shouted in awful pain as they collapsed on the ground, only one remained standing. The woman turned back and grabbed his wrist within seconds, nailing into his wrist with sheer pain.''
 * ???: Useless.
 * Soldier 3: It's the Amber Ring! Get her! GET HER NOW!
 * ???: How DARE you speak to your Queen in that way!!!

Then, in that moment, her shape started to transformed into a more humane form, robed in blue cloak and blue dress while wearing golden crown.



''The woman nailed further into the wrist of the soldier, who cried in pain and felt his body trembling in fear and illusion. In front of him, the woman's body seemed like ten meters tall and surrounded with shadows. In horror, he started to scream out.'' The woman immediately alerted when she heard the soldier mentioned  Dome . The woman was surprised when she heard the second part in the soldier's confession. ''The soldier didn't finish his last words. The woman nailed further into the solder's wrist. Now, the entire face of the soldier was purple.'' The woman then leaned forward to the soldier and whispered at him in grimace. ''The soldier gasped in horror as the poison fully take over his body and took his last breath out of his body. He started to choke painfully when the woman let go of his wrist. He then collapsed on the ground, dead. The woman then covered her chest in worry, as well as anger. She didn't have enough time. She then summoned several branches to cover those soldiers, forming a golden cocoon that covered them.'' She then covered her face in fraustration when a masked girl's face surfaced from her mind. The woman then raised her arms and released a pair of insect wings, before she transformed back to her vespoid form and flew away swiftly.
 * 69119112_p1_master1200.jpg???: WHERE IS HE? WHERE IS THE BOY WHO WEARS BLUE RING? WHERE IS THAT BACCARAT BLUEBERRY!?
 * Soldier: SPARE ME, YOUR MAJESTY! THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM! THAT BOY IS IN THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM! FIAMMA OF THE RIGHT IS GOING TO USE HIS RING AS THE CORE OF THE  DOME !!!
 * ???: The Dome?
 * Soldier: Yes, and we only want your ring! The ring from any Post-Feast of Apollo mage in you Order of Flourish! His little girlfriend is finding Guinevere Arzonia hoping to save him!
 * Soldier: Now, we still have three to collect and we must...!!! 
 * ???: In your dream. One of those mages had hidden into another dimension, and another had renounced his title, giving his ring back to the current Light Lord... As for me, well...
 * ???: YOU THINK YOU CAN WIN ME? YOU CAN'T EVEN WIN THAT ARTIST GIRL! There is only ONE opponent of mine I considered as worthy... You're not even worthier than his hair, maggot.
 * ???: This is for my little kingdom's norishment. No thanks to you.
 * ???: I hope you know what you're doing, Helene. It looks like I need to take my move, too.